WtK^^f

SAN DIEGO UNIVERSITY OF CAUFORNIA

3 1822 02"'24

B'lfil

!Si^j!^eri

/T

p/.N/

LIBRARY >V
UNiv(Rsrrr

of

CAttyOH MU

SAN DIEGO

..UNIVERSITY,OFCAUFpRNIA,|SAN^

^Z

3 1822 02724 6461

p^

COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS

EDITED UNDER THE SUPERVISION OP

JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE, LEWIS

R.

PACKARD, and THOMAS

D.

SEYMOUR,

SOPHOCLES

ANTIGONE
EDITED

ON THE BASIS OF WOLFF'S EDITION

BY

MARTIN
Professor ov Oreek
in

L.

D'OOGE

tbe University of Micbioah.

GINN & COMPANY

BOSTON

NEW YORK

CHICAGO

LONDON

u'^-^^ CA^y.jM'

" ^

p.Zt

yQi^yU^^^cA^^
f

Lf^y^

j^ ^

? 6 '

Sotered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1888, bj

JouN Williams White and Thomas D. 8kymour,

in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Wasbingtoo.

36.6

gbt fltbtngnm gcc< GINN & COMPANY PRO

PRIETORS BOSTON U.S^

PEEFAOE.
This edition of the Antigone
second edition, Leipzig, 1873. In most cases where the text varies from
the Laurentian
his, the
is

based upon Gustav Wolff's

readings of

Ms. (L) have been adopted

in

preference to those

of inferior Mss.

or to conjectures of Wolff and other editors.

The reasons
it is

for these changes are given in the

Appendix, which

hoped

furnishes sufficient material for

an intelligent appreciaof the

tion of the

most important problems

in the textual criticism

play.

For the purpose of

facilitating

comparison, the rejected

readings of Wolff are placed at the foot of the text.

Through

lack of such an aid as the Facsimile of the Laurentian Codex,

now

in course

of preparation,

it

has been necessary to take the

variants of

the Mss. at second or third hand, chiefly from the

edition of Campbell.

The Commentary has been adapted

number
of students

to the needs of that large

who begin

their study of

Greek tragedy with

this plaj'

The
and

lyric parts

have been arranged on the basis of the rhyth-

mical scheme which has been borrowed from Schmidt's Rhythmic

Metric, translated

by Professor John Williams White.

Material has been taken freely from the editions of Bellermann,

Campbell, Nauck, Wecklein, and Dindorf.

The

editor takes pleasure in expressing his grateful obligations

to his colleague. Professor Elisha Jones, for the use of critical

apparatus; and to his pupil, Mr. Walter Miller, A.M., for generous
sei-vice in verifying references.

M.
Unitebsitt of Michiqam,
August, 1884.

L.

D'OOGE.

TO THE SECOND EDITION.

Ix preparing this edition the editor has had the benefit of corrections

and suggestions made by several of

his reviewers,

and

in at least one

case before the review has appeared in print.

Grateful acknowledgJ.

ments are especially due to Professors Goodwin,

F. B. Tarbell.

H. Wright, and

M. L. D'OOGE.
UMIVSR8ITT OP MlCHIOAK,
April, 1885.

^O^OKAEOTS ANTirONH.

Digitized by the Internet Archive

in

2007 with funding from

IVIicrosoft

Corporation

http://www.archive.org/details/antigoneOOsophiala

I.

IJN-TRODIJOTIOIsr.
Oedipus and locasta, king and queen of Thebes,
of
left

a family

four children,

Eteocles,

Polynices,

Antigone,

and Ismene.

The sons succeeded

government of Thebes, each Antigone became the betrothed of Haemon, the son of Ear3dice and of Creon, who was the brother of locasta. Between Eteocles and Polynices a
their father in the

to rule a year alternately with the other.

strife

arose (111) concerning the succession to the throne.

fled

Poly-

nices

for protection

married his
brilliantly

and aid to Adrastus, king of Argos, daughter Argia, and marched with a numerous and
city,
fire

order that he might take revenge by laying

equipped (129, 130) host against his native it waste with

this

in

and

sword (285).
the venerable seer Tiresias (993-95)

Creon had sought counsel from who had declared that Ares was wroth with Thebes because, at the founding of the city, Cadmus had slain the serpent that guarded the Ares fountain. Cadmus had sown the land with the serpent's teeth, and from these had sprung the first inhabitants. A scion of this stock was desired by the god as a propitiatory sacrifice. As such an offering, Megareus, the son of Creon (see on 991), threw himself down from the ramparts of the citadel into the adjacent den of the dragon (cnjKov is fji.\afjL^a6rj SpaKovros, Eur. Phoen. 1010). Encouraged b}' this sacrifice, the Thebans began the defence of
In view of

impending

peril,

the fortified

cit}'.

Before each of the seven gates stood a hostile

leader with his troops (141).

self

Capaneus especially vaunted him;

with insolent boasts (130, 136) and, as he was mounting the ramparts with flaming torch in hand, Zeus struck him down
with a thunderbolt (131).
other,

The

hostile brothers

fell

and both perished

in this unnatural conflict (146).

upon each Thus

4
the Ai^ivcs
failed
in

INTRODUCTION.
securing the
object of their expedition.

That

whioli crippled the assault of the besiegers roused the courage

;

of the besieged

the former

flee,

the latter pursue.

The

hostile

chieftains find their death either at the gates of

tlie flight

(141-3).

Adi-astus alone escapes.

in the night (103).

Thebes or on The flight and the

close of the

combat occur

With

the

dawn

of

day Creon orders that the

bod}- of Eteocles be buried (23-30),

and

that of Polynices be given as a prey to dogs and vultures.

In the earliest times the denial of burial

rites to

enemies was
;

not wholly unknown, and was not held to be an offence

still,

even

in the Iliad

a truce

is

made with

the Trojans, that they

his

may
in

bury their
its

slain.
;

Achilles, too, does not carry out

threat

against Hector
surrender.

the gods protect Hector's corpse

and give aid

find that

In the progress of civilization, the sentiment

still

towards the dead became

the Athenians
inculcated.

more tender.
if

We

among
early

the sacredness of the duty of burial

was

Solon decreed that

he

any one should

it;

find

a corpse

unburied,

must

at

least

strew dust over

and while he

released children from other duties towaixl a parent

who should

ui^e them to commit certain wrongs, from the duty of burial he

granted in no case release.

law of Clisthenes made the deinterment of

march accountable, under

unburied corpses.
as in the
(u
TTavrta-i

heav}- penalties, for the

Public enemies also were shown the last honor,

case of the Persians after the battle of

oaiov
avOfxttirov

Marathon

yg Kpvij/aL, Paus. I. 32, 4). Xerxes had the Spartans tliat fell at Thermopylae buried. That the bodies of those who fell in the naval battle of Arginusae were
vcKpov

not collected and given burial

rites

brought the penalty of death

especially teach
is

upon
lease,

six

Athenian commanders.
it

The tragedians

the sacredness of the dut}' of burial, from which there

no

re-

and represent

as an ancient and universal Hellenic cus-

custom seems to have been the which forbade interment within the borders of their native land of sacrilegious persons and of traitors who had borne arms against their fellow-citizens. (See Visscher, Rhein.
tom.
limitation of this
Kotvof "EXAjJvtuf yofjuK,

The only

Mus. N. F. XX. 445 fl'.) But against this practice the moral sense of the people grew gradually more and more repugnant

INTRODUCTION.
and here
lies

the source of the conflict in our tragedy between

the sternness of the civil law, which Creon

seeks to maintain

by his authority, and the kindness of the higher moral sense, which makes the burial of the dead the inviolable dut}' of the nearest kinsmen. (Schneidewith the energy of a ruler
sets great store

who

win's Introd. 7th ed. p. 25.)

The

pla}'

begins at early

dawn
first

(100).

The

stage represents

the open square in the front of the royal palace the citadel of Thebes.

upon the Cadmea,

The

actor (Protagonist) played the

;

parts of Antigone, Tiresias, and Eurydice

agonist), of Ismene,
third (Tritagonist)
,

the second (Deuter-

Haemon,

the Guard, and the Herald;

the

that of Creon.

Contrary to the usual cuse.g., friendly

tom, the Chorus

is

not of the same age and sex with the chief

character of the play, whereas in the Electra,

young

women

constitute the Chorus

but, because the deed of Antigone

touches the welfare of the State, since she has disregarded the
decree of the rightful ruler of the land, there stands between her

and Creon a Chorus of fifteen representatives of the most influand venerable Thebans, who, through three successive reigns (165 fif.), have proved themselves peaceful and obedient subjects and discreet citizens, to whom peace and good government ai-e of the- first importance. (Schneidewin's Introd. 7th ed.
ential
p. 27.)

II.

REVIEW OF THE PLAY.

In trageily the hero either contends against the right, and

thereby comes to destruction without accomplishing his purpose,

or he champions the
right,
it

and

directly or indirectly secures its

triumph at the cost,

may

l>e,

of suffering, and even of his

is

own

death.

In the Antigone the heroine

a representative of
law,

the latter class.

Divine law

is

superior to

human

this is

the central thought of the play.

ciple
;

Antigone contends for

this prin;

public

sentiment decides in her favor

(692-700)

the

gods, through the lips of the seer (1064-73), approve her purhis wrong (1261She dies in the consciousness of duty discharged, highly extolled and tenderly beloved. Creon lives, bereaved, accursed by his dearest ones, a heartbroken man. As absolute ruler, he had the .right indeed to dispose of the dead as well as of the living (214), but the mandates of religion forbade his exercising this right. It was not for him to command what was impious, to abuse his authority in such a way as to throw down the safeguards of divine institutions. Granted that Creon had a right to deny burial within the bounds of his native land to Polynices, on the score of being a traitor, he disregarded the rights of the gods below, and violated the dictates of a common and humane sentiment, by commanding that his Ixxly be given as a prey to dogs. For whoever was laid low in death was rightfully claimed by the infernal gods and the
l)ose
;

Creon, her adversary,

finally

acknowledges
ff.).

76), and executes her wishes (1105

shades of the departed could not rest happily

in

the

realm of

Hades
It is

until the last

honors had been paid to their mortal remains.

not

in

spirit of

his

decree, but as the result of

to weigh carefully all

wantonness surely that Creon proclaims shoil-sightedness and failure the circumstances (1242-69). The poet

REVIEW OF THE PLAY,

represents him as a
Xev/AttTtDv,

7
^ov-

man who,

resolved twv

apicrTotv airrtfrOax

which he is determined rigidly to obey, but by the narrow-minded and passionate application of which he falls into dfiovXia. (Schneidewin, When his command has been disobeyed, his mind, wholly p. 26.)
lays
b}- the consciousness of his supreme authority, becomes more embittered the more he hears the timid utterances of the Chorus, the counter arguments of Antigone and of her more submissive sister, of his own son, and finally of the revered seer.

down

for his guidance certain principles

possessed

the

He

expresses the sentiments of a despot (667, 738), insults the

Chorus (281), derides Antigone (524), and cherishes unfounded against Ismene (488), against a and rash suspicion against all,

part of the citizens (290), against the venerable Tiresias (1035)

tion of his edict than the basest of all, bribery (221).

he cannot from the outset imagine any other motive for the viola-

Although

he becomes convinced of the innocence of Ismene, he nevertheless

causes her also to be arrested (579) , and in a moment of passion (769) orders her to be led forth to die with her sister. His anger

impels him to indulge in extravagant expressions (486, 668) and

in

threats of useless cruelty, as, for example, that he will compel

son to witness the execution of his betrothed (760). Finally he loses his self-control completely, he slanders the prophet (1055), and blasphemes the gods (780, 1040). Not until he hears pro-,
his

claimed the dreadful vengeance of heaven, about to

fall

him and

his house, does

he

bow

in submission.

And

the

upon more
smite

stubborn and violent he was before, the more completely does he

now
filial

find himself crushed

:

by misfortune.

The mighty blows

him one by one

Despairing,
alonfe

his son's fury, that

renders him oblivious of

piety, his son's death, the death of his

own

wife, her curse.

overwhelmed,

full

of bitter self-reproach, in death

he sees release. The attendants support him and lead him away, broken in body as well as in mind.

The counterpart of Creon

first

is

Antigone,

who

is

resolved from the

to honor the gods

and

to discharge her duty to her brother at

any cost. Had it not always and everywhere been incumbent upon the nearest relatives to provide the funeral rites ? That her sister is not willing to join her in this task seems to her a flagrant

REVIEW OF THE PLAY.

She treats her harshly and with Having accomplished the deed, Antigone makes no attempt
l>efore

violation of sacred obligation.

scorn.

to escajK; the

She comes
fille<l

hands of those ap^wiuted to seize the perpetrators. Creon, in the prond consciousness of doing right,

contempt for the man who will not grant the dead his This accounts for the harshness of her manner towards him also. His threats do not frighten her with calm deliberation she had from the first looked the consequences of her But that she has really made a conduct squarely in the face. sacrifice, that life has some value in her eyes, becomes apparent when she goes to her death. Sophocles does not represent stereotyj>ed figures, but human beings. So long as Antigone has to act, she is animati'd by her sense of duty; but now she feels the full terror of the premature death to which she has been so unjustly condemned. Now first she realizes that she has sacrificed her
witlj

rightful rei)ose.

afTections also u|X)n the altar of duty.

Prior to the fulfilment of

no intimation of her love for Haemon, no wavering. Unlike the modern playwright. Sophocles does not mix motives he makes single-minded characters. Even when Antigone stands before Creon, she is still inspired by a single thought, her duty to her brother. The dead body might agaiu be uncovered, as it had been before by the guard, at the command of Creon but her pride forbade any attempt to soften his heart by an allusion to his son. Nor was there any consideration of personal interests and favor, but simply of justice and hallowed law. But when there is nothing more left her in this life to do, then she laments that she is not to share in the marriage hymn, that she must No sooner, depart unwedded. Here she shows herself a woman.
her task, there
is
; ;

however, does she enter the se[)ulchral prison than her energy

is

aroused anew.

She waits not for famine to waste her away, but

life.

herself cuts at once the thread of

She

is

a maiden of heroic type, in action strong, in speech often

sharp. But the Greek ideal of a woman is not represented alone This we may learn by a Penelope, that uncomplaining sufferer. from the truest ideals of womanhood, the goddesses for the an;

cients fashioned their divinities after their

own image.
is

Take, for

example, the virgin goddess Athene, who

a warrior.

Her

stat-

REVIEW OF THE PLAY.

ues wear a cold and hard expression
feeling
;

Sophocles portrays her un-

enough to deride Ajax, whom, in her wrath, she had deprived of reason. The virgin Artemis is a huntress, and is in the represented in art as having a firm and muscular form
;

earliest times she

defiance to the

demanded bloody sacrifices. Hera dared to bid father of gods and men in Homer she and even
;

Aphrodite go into battle.

But
type.

in our play the gentle side of

womanly nature

also finds its

and her She is self-sacrificing, too, for she wishes to die with her sister. But she is brave only in suffering, not in action. Thus she serves by her contrasted character to make Antigone's heroic greatness more conspicuous, just as Chrysothemis forms the counterpart of her sister in the Electra of
is

Ismene

yielding, full of affection for her sister

deceased brother.

Sophocles.

Haemon
his heart, is his father
;

clings with tender affection to Antigone's lofty soul

consumed with

love.

With

filial

respect he approaches

but, indignant at the unreasonable treatment of his

affianced, he allows himself to be carried

away so

far as to harbor

violent

and resentful

feeling, and, in the

moment of extreme
;

de-

spair, to

attempt a dreadful crime.

The

violence of his passion

and the turbulent blood of youth have overpowered him

side.

but he

regains his self-command, and plunges the dagger into his

own

Eurydice appears on the stage but for a moment, yet leaves behind an impression that
is

deep and abiding.

is

She

is

wholly a

mother.
son's fate

Her determination
;

made

the

moment

she hears of her

she cannot bear to survive her last remaining child.

his sacred vocation, the venerable Tiresias ad-

Full of dignity, with a serene confidence in his gift of prophecy,

and conscious of But when

calling has
this

vances to the gates of the palace.

His counsel ought to

sufl3ce.

has been repulsed, when even the sanctity of his

been assailed, he pours the vials of his righteous wrath

upon the guilty head of Creon, and the catastrophe succeeds. The messenger describes with manifest interest and sympathy the calamity that has befallen the house. But the guard thinks only of himself. He shows the verbosity, the fondness for details,

10
ttiul

REVIEW OF
the wit, of the

TIIE PLAY.

common man.
all to

In the same wa}'

Homer

places

Thersites in contrast with his hero.

We come last of

the Chorus.

The Chorus do not approve

Creon's edict (211, 278, 1260, 1270), but, as subjects, they acknowl-

edge the legal jxiwer of

tlie

absolute ruler (50G, 873), maintaining

towards him the loyal obedience which they have paid his predeTheir venerable years forbid their interference by deeds cessors.
of personal violence.
rences that

In meditative

mood
trj'

they regard the occur-

come

to pass, but

do not

to resist or hinder them,

as

may

l>e

inferred particularly from G81 and 72r).

;

On two
when

occathe}*

sions, however, they influence Creon's decision

once,

save Ismene (770) from the rashness of the king, and again (1100) wh'.'u the}' incite him, already wavering in his purpose, to
decisive and immediate action.
tlie

close of the play they

As in 1094 and elsewhere, so at draw conclusions from the course of the

the successive steps in the development
in the

action

and the sentiments of the speakers.

After the dramatic plot has been indicated
its

The Choral Odes mark

of the play.

prologue, the Chorus enters with

song of triumph.

After the

Chorus celebrates and wisdom, and condemns arrogance. After Antigone has been detected and arrested in the act of performing the burial, the Chorus bewails the inherited woe of the house of the Labdacidae, and the helplessness and shortsightedness of mortals as contrasted with the almighty power of the ever blessed Zeus. When Ilaemon has left his father in passion, the Chorus celebrates the ix>wer of love, which has proved superior even to thereupon follow lyric strains from the Chorus and filial piet}' Antigone alternately and these are concluded by an ode of conburial in violation of the decree of Creon, the

human

skill

solation addressed to Antigone,

who

is

then led away to her death.

Finally,
in

Chorus sings a joyful hymn praise of Dionysus, the protector of Thebes and the divine

when Creon has

relented, the

patron of the theatre.

Of

the seven extant plays of Sophocles the Antigone

stjie.

is

marked

by the severest
tliird

No

other play equals

it

in the extent of

the choral odes, the

number of melic verses being more than oncBefore the time of

of the

whole number in the play.

REVIEW OF THE PLAY.

Aeschylus only one actor was employed, and in this play we find Creon (162, 766, 1091), and afterwards the messenger (1155,
1244), alone upon the stage in a colloquy with the Chorus.
third actor

The

was introduced
actors
are

first

by Sophocles.

In the Antigone

the

three

together on

the stage only in the second

epeisodion, and even there only two persons at a time (not counting the Chorus) are engaged in the dialogue
silent as
;

the guard remains

soon as Antigone begins to speak, and so does Antigone

tains anapaestic verses, the regular

when words pass between Ismene and Creon. The parodos conrhythm in Greek marches, and
This
is

states the occasion of the entrance of the Chorus.

the

old form.

The Chorus announces

the entrance of
Tiresias.

all

the principal

persons, except in the case of

The anapaestic and

in strophic

iambic verses that conclude melic strophes are likewise

correspondence.

Sophocles has avoided only in this play a change

of speaker within the limits of one trimeter.

The

resolution of a
is

long syllable into two short ones in the trimeter

pla}^

found

in this

only twent3'-nine times (besides six times in the case of proper

,

names)
the

less frequently

than in any other play of Sophocles with

the exception of the Electra.

first

foot of the trimeter.

A rigid

Nowhere is an anapaest found in symmetry is observable not

to

only in the corresponding parts of the odes, but also sometimes

in

the relative

number of

lines given

each speaker

in

the

dialogue.

There
pla3's,

is

nothing in the Antigone from which

that this pla}' formed one of a tetralogy.

the material of which

is

it is to be inferred Both the other extant taken from the same myth, the

Oedipus Tyrannus and the Oedipus Coloneus, are distinguished from the Antigone by a different conception of the characters

and treatment of the

There
it

story,

and by

peculiarities of versification.

are,

besides,

many

traditions that the

life.

Oedipus Coloneus
Sophocles brought

was written
contest.

in the last

year of the poet's

to pass that single plays also were admitted to the dramatic

The custom of presenting

tetralogies, although still prac-

tised during his lifetime,

soon afterward became obsolete.

I.

APlSTOe>ANOTS rPAMMATIKOT.'
napa
Tr)u

Kvrvyoviq

Trpoara^Lv
,

rrj*;

ttoXco)?^ ddxjfaara

Toi/

TloXweiKTjv ifJHopdOr)

/cat

ei9

jJiirrjfjLelou

Karayeiov
i(f)

ivreOelcra

napa tov Kpeomo^

top
Se
iirl

dvyprjTaL'^

y Kat
cavr)

Alficjv hv(r7ra0ij(Ta<; Sta 6 Tou

hL)^Lpi(raTo.

cis avrriv epoiTa

t(o

^L(f>L

tovtov

Oavdra)

/cat

fiTJrrjp

EvpvhiKTj eaxrrrjv
17

oz/etXev.
/cat

Kcirat 8e
yovjl'

fxv6o7roua

irapa RvpLTrCSy iv *Avtl-

* ttXi^i/ e/ct

(f>o)padel(Ta fierd

toG

At/otot'O?^

oiooTat

npo^
10

ydfjLov kolvojulov /cat tkuov tlktl, tov Matop'a.

fiev (TK-qirq

*H

tov hpdfxaTO<;
Se
;(0/309
^

VTro/cctrat a^ ifySat? rat?

Botcort/cat?.

(rvuecrrqKev

i$

iTn\o}pL(t>v

yepovTtav.

trpoXoyCl^eL
iirl to)v

Pivriyoinq.

vnoKeiTai
to Se

he

to.

Trpdy/xaTa

Kp4ovTo<; ^acrikeuuv.

K<f>d-

Xaiou

i(TTL Td(f>o<; IToXvi/ct/cov? /cat 'Ai/rtydi^9 dvaipecn<i

15 /cat ddvaTo<i \Xp,ovo<i

fiTjTpo*;.
(f)acrl

koX fxopo^ Ev/avSt/oy?,

rrj? At/xoi'O?
"Stdfiw

he tou Soc^o/cXca ly^ia/tr^at t^9 cV

of Byzantium.
half of
Christ,

Named commonly Aristophanes He was a grammarian and critic who lived in the second
'

the second century before

and was librarian of the Alexas

andrian library.
'

Inasmuch

Creon

in his position

of ruler was the representative of the

state.

* Only fragments of this play have been preserved. * If this is not a corrupt reading for /**Tck toOto Alfiovi, attr<f should be supplied with iiZorat, and it is to be assumed that in the play of Euripides Haemon aided Antigone in the interment of her brother, as, according to another myth, did Argia, the wife of

See L. and

S. iyaif^u II.

Polynices.

ANTirONHS YnO0ESElS.
CTToan^yia?,^
^

13

evSoKLfxijcravTa

rfj

oiOacrKaXCa

Trj<;

AvTiyomjf;.

kekeKTau Be to

S/3a/>ta

tovto k^\^

II.

SAAOTSTIOT^ ANTirONHS TnOQE^lS.

fJLev

To

Spajxa tcov

KaWicmov So^oKkeov;.
6
jxeu

crra-

(TLdt,rai Se
aSeXcfyrjv

ra

irepX rrfv rjpcDCBa

^IcTfxtjvrjv.

IcrTopovixeva koI rrjv

avTrj^

yap

l(ov^

rot?

SL0vpdp,/3oL<;
5

KaTanprjcrOrjvaL
VTTO

<f)r]a'LV

dyn^oTepa'; iv t(o

lepo)

TTJq "Hpa^i

AaoBdfjiavTO<;

tov 'Ereo/cXeov?*

MijxvepiJio^^^ 8e'

(fyr)(rL

rrjv fieu 'la-jMTJinrjv TrpocrofXiXovcrav

SeoKXvfievo)^^
TeXevTrjcrai.

vtto

TvSecoq

Kara 'A^ryva? iyKeXevcriv

Tavra
vireiX'q<f)e

jxev

ow
rj

ia-TL

tol

^eWg

wepl

tcov

-qpcjihojv

10 l(rTopovfjLva.

fxivrot kolvyj

So^a CTTOvSata? avra?

rj

KaX ^tXaSeX<^ov9

Satjaovwu?,

koX

oi

Trj<;

Tpay(oSta<; TTOviqTal enofjievoL

rd vepl avrct? hiaTeOeivrat.

Trj<;

TO he hpdfjia ttjv ovofxacrCav ecr^ev diro

TTjv

Trape^ovcn^?

vTTodecnv

A.VTiy6vy)<;.
^

The Samian war began in the spring of 01. 84, 4 (442 B.C.). If Sophocles
in

typa^^ev

Suidas eh

iMKoiimos,
A-nfioffOevriv kuI

ffo<ptar'f)s,

'Hp6SoToy

was appointed to a generalship this war in consequence of the

impression
it

wro/xj^/xo, Kal
^

iK\a.

Ion was a writer of tragedy, of

favorable
Antigone,

made by

his

lyric poetry,

an historian and philos-

seems likely that the pre-

opher, and lived in Chios about the

sentation of this play occurred at the great Dionysia immediately prior to

his

appointment.
the

Accordingly 443

time of Sophocles. The Dithyrambs, in which the statements referred to were contained, have not been preserved,
lo

B.c. is

commonly accepted date

If

of this play.
"

7s reckoned as the thirty-second.

is

giac poet

Mimnermus of Colophon, an elewho flourished about 630 B.C.

the time of their presentation

in
tliis

meant

statement,

these

thirty-two

Bergk, Poet. Lyr. ii. Fr. 21: videtur excidisse id quod de Antigone dixerat

plays would be distributed over the period lying between 469 b.c, when

Mimnermus.
^^

Theoclymenus, the

seer

men-

Sophocles presented his 443 B.C.

first

play,

and

tioned in the Odyssey, xv. 529, xvii.

151, XX. 350.

14
15

ANTirONHS YnO0E2El2.
viroKCirat
*\vTi,y6inj,

8c

ara<j>ov

to

(T<o^a TIo\wlkov^.

koi

ddnreiv avrov

neLpioixeirr),

napa tov Kpeovd(f)opT]T(o<;

To*: K(o\vTaL, (fxopaOclcra

icat
A.lp.<iiv

he avrr) OdirTovcra dTrdXXvrai.

h4,

o Kpeomo';, ipSiv avrrj? KaX

<rvp.(f)opa,

)(<otf

iirl

T^ TOLavTjf
rj

auroi/

Sta^ct/si^erai

20

i<f>*

Koi

fiTJTqp EvpLhCfcr) rcXcura rov

^iov dyyoviQ.

III.

KiroOavovTa WokweiKr)

iv

toJ

vpoq tov

d8\(f)ov

fiopop,a^L<t)

Kpeoyp aTa<f)ov eK/SaXcDV Krjpvmi ixrjheva

rrfv ^rffiCav tlTretXT^aa?
irct/aarai.
^tu/Lta*

avTOP OdnTCLV, OdvaTOv

*AuTLy6vrj
5
rj

tovtov
St)

dSeXc^r)

Bdirreiv

Kat

Xa-

Ooxxra Tovs (^uXa/cas eTrt^dXXet

ot9 CTraTretXet

OdvaTov 6 Kpeojv,
^TTOv i(f)povpovu.

el fxrj

tou tovto opdcravTa e^evpoiev.

ovToi Ty)v KOVLV TTjv

eTn/3e/3Xr)fxeinr)v
r)
*

KaOaCpovTe^ ovSev

eirekSova'a

AvTiyovq koX yvfxvov

evpovcra tov veKpov dfot/x-w^acra eavTr)v elcrayyeWei.

10

Tavnjv

VTTO TOiv (f)vkdK(ov TrapaheSofievrjv Kpecov /cara-

SiKct^ct /cat ^cjcrav eis Tvp.^ov KaOelp^ev.

eVl tovtol<;

Aifuov, 6 KpeovTO<; vid?, o? ifivaTO avnjv, dyavaKTTJ(Ta<;

eavTov 7rpoa'e7n(T(f>d^eL
TeLpecTLOV
15

rrj

Koprj

aTroXofxevr)

dy^ovr),

ravra 7rpode(nTL(ravTo<;
7)

ecf)

XvTrqdela-a

EvpvhLKT),

KpeovTO^

yafxeTT], eavTrjv dirocr^dt^ei.

kol

Te\o<; dprjvel Kpecjv tov

tov iratZos kol

T^<i yafieTrj<i

OdvaTov.

ANTirONH.
To,

Tov Spa/xaro?

irpocrQiTra,

'Icr/XT^VT].

AyycAos.
Eupv8t'*o/.

^op6<; &r]Pai(j)v yepovroiv.

KpcwvAtyxtDV.

Mutes

Tcipco-ias.

Two Servants of Creon. An Attendant of Tiresias. Two Maids of Eurydice.

First Scene.

Antigone and Ismene.

n/)oXoyo9.
ANTirONH.

*n

KOLVpv avTJctSeXpoi' 'lofyxifi^? j Koipa,

roii/' aTr'

ap otaj^ ortjZevg
onoiov ovYt
^'&>^'

OtStTTOv KaKutv

ert ^(ocraLU
|

reXel
KOivov:

1. The rear of the stage represents a palace which has three doors, the middle door being the largest. At each side is a movable scene (^ ire-

Schol.

same family. same parents.

ouTciSeA^ov

oT/xo.

avTdS<X<|>ov of Cf. Aesch. Eum. 89, Kcfpa expresses

:

avyy(viK6v, of the
the

pioKTos).

That

at the right of

the

affection or respect in addressing a

spectators

indicates the road to the

person.
'loKaarris

Cf.

899,

915;

0.

T.
in

950,

road to the country or to foreign parts. Antigone has sent for Ismene (18, 19) to come outside of the palace in order to hold this interview with her alone. The prologue indicates briefly the occurrences that precede the action of the play, and states the occasion of the conflict that forms the material of the tragedy (2^-30).
city, that at the left the

Kopa.

So

caput

Lat.

Cf. Hor. Od. I. 24, 2, Tam cari By this combination of capitis. epithets Antigone betrays her emotion. The verse may be rendered my own dear sister Ismene, of kindred race.

2, 3.

oTi

diroiov ovx.^ *"*

^^^^

of the ills springing from Oedipus there is none that Zeus does not bring to pass,


16

20<l>OKAEOY2
ovdv yap ovT
akyeivov ovt*
aTrjcrLixov

6 ox/T
T(t>V

ai(T)(pov OVT
(T(x)V

aTLfxou ecrO', ottoIov ov

OTTiOTT

T KafJLCDV OVK

iyU) KaKOiV.
rrdXci

KoX vvv Ti TOVT

icjpvyfjia
c;(i9 TL

aZ

^ttCTt

TTavB-qfio)

Oewai. tov

OTparqyou
;

dpTLO)^

AccicrT/Kovcra?
<f>i\ov'i

17

ere

KavOavei
;

10 7r/309

Tovs
oixi,

OTei)(oyTa TUiv i)(9p(ou /ca/ca

the indir.
oiix^i
's

etc.

dwoToif

which

is

Phil. 410, ovx & TvSttas y6voi ou8*

iroATjrhs

oift.

intorr.

after Sri

for -woiov

Aatprly
part.

ov

fi^i

Oivooaiv.-

more animated way of saying witna,

or
owiii> Kaj(6y iartv 5 rt
f.,
oii.

Cf. 0. T.

1401

api

fiou fituvrjffO' Sri

(variants

Sray, tri) oT fpya Spiaai vfuv tlra Stvp'

supply Sv after b-Kolov, forming supplementary prod after i-nteira. G. 1094, 7 11. 732 a. an abridged 7. rt TOVT ov Kri.
Kcucwv
:

gen.

lw iwoT (wpaaffoy aldis.

The use

of
8'

form for
.

ri

ian roZro

rh

K-fipvy/ta t

the indir. for the

dir. interr. is

com-

0(7vai.

A similar turn in 218,

H. 1012a.

1049,
in-

mon.
ou

C/. Eur. Phoen. 878, dwota

1172;
the

G. 1002;

\iyw

other dird: originating fronj the parricide and incest of Oedipus. These evils are enumerated in part in 49-67.

(mi th ^x^"* fiXOov. readings, see App.

For

dicating impatience.
tvhole

the

ov:

irov8^);i<{> n'6\ci

body of
193.
:

citizens,

called

iLffrolci in

8.

o-rpOTH'yo'v

Creon
102

proclaims
ff.
;

himself ^aaiKtis

first in

as yet

appears from ruv awv rt KiitMv (6), which amplifies tlie thought of the possession of every ill. v^v (tiaaiy is taken as a gen. absol. by others. in: throws its force upon Cuxrauv and strengthens the implied antithesis, "the rest being dead."
vtfv
:

dat., as

he

is

but arparryySs.

9. f xcis

:"cognitum habes. So
1

Eur. Orest.
8'

120, ?x rocrovrou rkirlKoiira

In l-'ftt. habere sometimes has this sense." Wund. Kfto-ifKovo-os: for the crasis, see G. 43, 2;
oi)K

(x*^-

H. 77
10.

c.

4.

dTT|(rt|u>v:
is

ruinous, baneful,
tlie

from

T3v

cxOptov

ei'iVs

proceeding

iray (which
314).

used in
tlie

pass, in 17,

This

is

for 4ttji irfp of

Dindorf's conjecture Mss. (see App.),

etc.
:

from our enemies against our friends. The gen. of source with ardxovra
without a prep.
Schol. ri 4tJ> rwv

and
5.

is

formed

like ov^aifiOi (905), ixpt-

A^ffifios

{Aj. 1022),

oAtrxjMV,

arifiov

point

to

ixOpuv Kajcii fis rj/icii arflxovra. Soph, is fond of omitting preps, in such consts. nvdHvoi Cf. 0. T. 152, ris
.

the

shame and reproach inherited from Oedipus by his children, while

and
ari\ainov refer to the fatal

fPas;

142, fidOpuv laraffOf, 5S0, irdur'

Phil. 193 f ., rh
Trafl^-

ifiov KOfilCerai.

dA7i'($'

fiara

Kuva

irphs

avrhv
is

rrji

o>fi6<l>povoi

conflict of the brothers

and the desoou to

11. 3.
oii

Xp6tTT]s

iirffirj

(which
sent.).
;

an exact paroi <pl\oi

late condition of the sisters.

6.

allel of

our

By

she

OVK

is

emphaMs. bomewhuC

a repetition of Sec Kr. Spr. 07,

add

means

A
in

HJiiiiliir

repetition of

by twi/ ^x^P^'> Creon, who had become ix^P^^ since the Kiipuyfxa had come to her knowlI'olynices

'

ANTirONH.
12MHNH.
ifxoL fxev

17

ouSel? yiv6o<i, ^AvTLyovrj, <^i\oiv

ovu Tjov; ovT

Svolu ahe\(f)Oiv
fjLLa

aKyecvo? lket
i(TTepTJdr)iJLev

eg otov

Svo,

davovTcov rjfxepa hiirXrj X^P^ inel Se cfypovBo^ icmv ^Apyeuoiv crTpaTO'S 15

iv vvKTL Trj vvv, ovBev otS' vTreprepov,

OVT

evTV)(ov(ra

fLaWov ovt

aTOiyievr}.

ANTirONH.
lySiy

KaXw, Kai

CT

iKTO<; avXetoiv ttvXoju

TovS' ovveK
edge.

e^eTreyjTTOv,

w?

fiovr)

kXvol<;.
/xfXfoi fieKeav

The

plur.

more
editt.,

general.

makes the statement For similar instances,

avTuv (929),
(cf.

(977),
.

and
.

contrasts in numerals like Svo

170, 989), are

^los

see 99, 276, 565. W., with

many other

much sought by

the

takes twv ix^P'^^ ^^ obj. gen. with KaKd, i.e. evils that come upon "Memies. Wund. understands by these
evils the denial of burial rites,

tragic writers.

14. Oavo'vTcov
aSe\<poiv.

in agreement with Such changes between dual

:

which
to

applies

equally

well,

however,

it

and

plur. are not infrequent;

cf.

59.

8iir\|}:

mutual
it is

so in 170, but in 53

either interpretation.
11. 'AvTfyovT]
:

has the more exact sense of double,

poetic for Svo.
15. iirel: since.

occasions an ana-

and in 51
ore in
J)56

paest in the fifth foot. Soph, admits the anapaest for the iambus in the first foot, and in the case of proper names also in the third, fourth, and
fifth.

Schol.

a<p' ov.

So
iariv

Hom.
v

//.

xxi. 80, r)ws

/xoi

SowSeKart) or is ''Wiov el\'l)\ovBa.

16.
at the

wktC: the dialogue opens

fled.

<j>iX(i>v

obj. gen. with ixvdos,

Cf. 0. T. 495,

dawn succeeding

word concerning friends.

(pdrip

which the Argives

further.

vircprcpov:
const,

the night in

OiSfiT6Sa.

Aj. 222, avepos ayye" Soph, has not been

\lav.

12.

'5

OTOV

this clause is 17. cvnxo5oxi ktI. epexegetic of ovStv inttprepov and in

:

careful to

mark the exact sequence of the events preceding the action of the play. But the death of the brothers is supposed to have taken
place some time before the rout of the Argive host." Camp.
13. Svotv dSc\(t>oiv
tion.
:

supplementary
oT5o.

(iaXXov

partic.

after

to be taken with both

parties.

18.

gBrj KoXcSs

sc.

ae oiiSiv xmepre-

pov eiSvlav.

A reproach is implied that

gen. of separa-

much
19.

Ismene did not concern herself very with what occurred outside of
TovSe: anticipates the clause
ws.

See G. 1117; H. 748.

as
ta-ovs

Such com. . .

the palace.

binations
Hffoi
. . .

5vo

Svoiv

SittA^,
.

(142), avToi

ruv

introduced by

{|irc|i-n-ov

sent

18

20<1>0KAE0Y2
ISMHNH.

20 Ti 8* coTi

8iy\ot9

yap

tl

KoK^atvova

ctto?.

ANTirONH.

ov yap
rov p.v

Td<f>ov

v^v

to*

Kaa-Lyin^ra)
8'

Kpewv
ej^ct

irpoTC(Ta<;,
fxcv,
6)^

top

dTLfx,d(Ta<;

*EreoKXa
^(pT)(T9el<i

\4yovcn, crvv

hlKrf

SLKaCq. Kal vofio),

Kara ^Oovo^

26 cKpinj/e Tol<; a/epOev ivTLfxov veKpol^

24
/or

W.

xpi^^o*s.
in appos. with its parts, rbv ftiv
Si.

yoii (/o come) ou/. The act. is used here for the mid. so itffxtjias in 161 mid. in O. T. 951, ti ^' i^fwtfo^at Stvpo TWfSf 8tf/u(TCtf'.
;

t6p

C/. 561.

G. 914; H. 624

d.

22. dTi|uuras

(\n

the aor. or pf

20. 8t|\oIs

traus., its object

being

the followinfj clause. KoXxotvovo-a the

is

Cf. 242, 471. excited mind

by a storm.

often likened to the sea made dark So Eur. Heracl. 40, afipX
Cf. Horn. //.

roiaZt xoAxo/vctfi' rtKVOis.

xxi. 651, ToAAcb 8 oi Kpaiir\ ir6p<pvp(.

an emphatic form when the idea of possession is to be expressed, or simply to denote more vividly the continuance of the state or condition effected; here, and freq. in tragedy, in the latter way. Cf. 32, 77, 180, 192.
24. \fniir9t\s Krt.
with righteous justice law.
:

partic. with ^x*'** i^ used either as

having

treated
to

Iwos: matter; accus. of internal obj. 21. ov cx<i the statement put in the form of a question expresses in. . .
:

See App.

and according
t^ji/ SlKtjy.

Sttcg SiKaC^i: cf.Exxe.

Phoen. 1661, ivvofiov

25. (Kpin|rc:
fvcp6(v:
\\t.

used here, and f req. in the dialogue, with an ellipsis of that for which the sent, thus introduced gives the reason. "Yes" or "No" may then be supplied to suit
:

dignation.

-yap

buried; so in 285.
below.

from

So

np6ff6fv,

Sirfpefv, KtxTwOfv, etc.,

are often used

without
1070.

vfKpoEs:

reference

to

motion.

Cf.

the Greeks seem to

the
743.

"since the parties, irpo. rlaas and aTifiitrai are used in the sense of a{tf<ras and ovk i^idaas, the gen. seems to depend on the idea of value in both, tliough it is more directly joined with the latter partic."
:

To^ov

connection.

Cf. 611,

617,

566,

have believed that tlie spirits of the dead whose bodies were unburied could not enter into the realm of Hades, but were doomed to wander
until
rites.

their

bodies

received

burial

No

curse was so terrible as

that one " might die without burial."

It
is,

Wund.
Ell.,
tive

See G. 1133; H. 746. W., and others take ritpov as a priva-

therefore, not surprising that

gen. with arifidnas.

interest.

the tragedy of the

Antigone should
of
ff.

vtSv

dat. of

hinge
duty.

upon

the discharge

this

t1

KotriYvirM:

the whole

Cf. Horn. //. xxiii. 71

ANTirONH,
TOP
8'

19

aOXioi^ Oavovra WokweiKov^; v4kvv

(f)a(Tiv

aarolcri
rdcfxp

eKKeKiqpv^dai to
jxrjSe

jxt)

Kokv^ai
dTa(f)ov,

KOiKvaai nva,
oicovo'i<;

iav

8'

aKkavrov,

yXvKVv
crol

30 6r)(Tavpov elcropaxTL Trpo<;

^dpiv

/3opd<^.

Toiavrd
KdjjLoi

c^acrt
Xeyct)

tov dyaSov Kpeovra

yap

Kdfxe

Kiqpv^avT
fxrj

\eLV,

KoX Bevpo veLcrOaL Tavra tolctl

(Ta(f)rj

eiS6(Tiv

TrpoKTjpv^ouTa, kol to Trpdyp^ dyeiv

Trap

35

ov^

0)9

ovhiv, dXX* o? dv tovtcov tl

TTokei.

Spa

<f)6l'0V

TTpOKelaOai Sr)fJi6XV(TTOV U
)(.i

ovT(o<^
26.
23.

aoL TavTa, Kal Set^et? rct^a

antithetic to /ieV in
esp.

TOV 8

8e'

is

at

Ismene

and

herself,

since

d0XC(i>$:

the sister.
vt'iKovs in

Oavovra

indicates the pity of

:

the duty of interment pertained to

belongs to IIoAuthought, although in agreesubj. indef., like the

:

them

first

the slain.
repeated.
33.
(It)

Kd|u
Cf
:

of all as the nearest of kin to

:

treated as an iso-

ment
27.

witll veKvv.
<j>ao-iv:
sai/.

lated word.
pass.

Kafioi
?iSe

might have been

Soph, with
elSevat

Eng. they
tlie

cKKCKTjpvxOai
infs.

in 567.

luiites in

following

are

its

subj.

29.
in Ttvd.
iay,
eav.

cdv: the subj.

dTa<)>ov
:

is iravray

implied

supply

elvai after

and elSds, ov, ovk, oiix', and airS, by sgnlzesis. See G. 47 H. 78. Cf with a 263, 535. For the use of
;

ix-fi

Cf.

Track. 1083, ayvfivaarbv fi dat. of interest with olcDvois

:

partic. expressing

cond., see G. 1612

H. 1025.
34.
loj'To.

0r]<ravp6v

(=

tSprifia),

which

is

in appos.

with veKvv.
30. irpos xdptv Popds: either expresses the purpose, eav Tots oltavols Ifa ^ avrols fiopd, or perhaps better
will

o-a4>T]

pred.,

with
:

vpoKripv-

irpoKTipvlovTa

for the use

of the fut. partic. to express purpose, see G. 1563, 4; H. 969 c. Siyav:

hold, esteem

like Lat. d

ucere

taken with elffopwcn, when the sense be looking to the pleasure of a repast (Schol. vphs repipiv Tpo<pris), or looking upon {it) for the sake of food
(wphs X'*P"' eVejca). ironical. 31. TOV ayaOo'v
:

35.

lis
i.e.
:

irap'

nothing,

TovTwv
OS

as equal to ovScv: as of no account. Cf. 466.

neut.
:

36. irpoKfurOat
as
indir.

obj.

supply rovrcp from

8T|)u>Xva-T0V
:

by

So

in

public stoning.

275.

This compound is not found elsewhere except in Lycophro

irpSfffivv $rifi6Kfv<rTov) ,

32. o-ol KcLpioC the decree was proclaimed to the citizens, but Antigone represents it, with an exaggeration due to her excited feelings, as aimed
:

(Alex. 331,

who
situa-

borrowed
37.
tion.

it

from Soph.
:

ov'ts KTe,

such

is

the
<roi.

Cf. El. 761, Toiavrd

raOr'

80

20*OKAEOY2

I2MHNH.
tC
S*,
a

ToKal^pov,
*

raS* iv rourot?, ey&>

40 Xvovo"*

av

ff

<f)dirTov(Ta irpoo'delfirjv

nkeov

ANTirONH.
t

^p.iroinjcrL<;

koI ^wepydaei
I2MHNH.

crKOTrei.

TTOLOv TL

fhvi KLVOvvevjxa

TTOL yvuiyL'q'i

ttot

ct

ANTirONH.
Ct

Tov veKpop

^ifv

T^Se Kou<^iet9 X^P^'

G. 1171;
undoing,
i.e.

ivTh.vol:
H. 770.
38.
IcrOXwv
:

ethical dat.

violating (like Aueti' v6noy),

and
sc. ircus.

tipdiTTovaa in the opposite sense

jScjSaioCo-a)

with tho principle of

fortes bonis.
ifi^

creantur
ri

In accordance the ancients fortibus et

?j

of confirming (Schol.
ilecree.

tho

So L. and
:

S.

41.

Cf. Phil. 874, (vytv^ii

ail.
. .
.

<t>vijis

the
384.

^cpycUrd the ending - for more usual -p is freq. in the diaCf. 90, as.

tvyfvwy
u-hat

logue.
irpo<r6i(fiT)v

See G. 624;

H.

39, 40.
lit.

tI

ttXcov

use

could ovK

more could I add, i.e. of what I he? (not as L. and S.,

42. Kiv8vv(v|ia cognate accus. after

:

the

what
767,

should

I gain?).
OfKovrt
TttS'

Cf.

0.

C.

verse.
II.

Xp'';
fI

Ii0t\fs
l

irpoaOiaOai

757.
42

first

two verbs
:

in the

preceding

-yvwfit|s

i)art.

l:

from

gen. G. 1088 *7/xj. Cf. 0. C.

is

iv TowTois

ToCra

Kpitjov

iKfKtvatv.

Schol.
rj

170,

iror Tjs

(ppoyriSoi ^KBt);

Xvovo*'

43.

Tlie const, of 41

continued

'^oirrovcra:
Ti hpHiv
*i

a colloquial phrase, like

in

as

if

Ti tpuvuv, o{/T( wcurxo' oCrt

tigone's

had not intervened. Ancalm decision presents a

ipay,

having the general sense of

what jMssible waif. The expression is evidently borrowed from the art of weaving, " by loosening the web or by tying fast a new thread." Cf.
Aj. 131G,
rip*i.
(< fi)\

strong contrast to the painful agitation of Ismenc. ^v: together with

TpSt

x*p''>

'*' ""7

^MP X*P'-

Antigone

^vyJupatv

iwii avWvauv

holds up her riglit hand as she speaks. Others join x*p' directly with Kov<pif7s and take ^vy rfiSe as equiv. to ^hy ifiol.

understands Xiovaa to refer definitely to Ismene's attempt by entreaties to conciliate Creon, and i^irrovffa to her violent opposition, which would involve a new conflict. Others take Xvovaa in the sense of

W.

burial.

Kovtpi^fiv = to raise up for Antigone's first intention is to lift the body with Ismene's help, and give it proper burial. Being unable to do tiiis unaided, she sprinkles

Kov<^t(ts

the dust.

ANTirONH.
I2MHNH.

21

^ yap

i/oets

OavreLv

(T<j)

aTropprjrou Troket

ANTirONH.
45

Tou yovv ifxov Kai rov aov,

rjv

crv

jMr)

de\it)S,

ahek^ov

'

ov yap

S17

Trpohovcr

dXaJaofiai.

I2MHNH.
CO

cr^erXta,

KpeouTO<s ai/TeLprjKoro'S
ANTirONH.

dW

ovheu avT(o Totv

ifi(ov fx

elpyeiv fiera.

I2MHNH.
OLfjLOL'

(j^povrjcTOv,

ft)

KacrLyuTjTrj,

uaTTjp

50 a9 v(ov 0,776^^179 hvcrKXeT]<s t

dncoXeTO,

46

W.

brackets this verse.

7cip:

44.

Lat.

nam,

Eng.

expresses surprise, like ichat, why. What,

Cf. also 574, 732,

nices.

Cf. robs iplKovs, 10.

etfryeiv.

separation with
fifTeariv.

(ura:

Gn. of
i.e.

do you

736. and the Dor. viv are <r|>' used by the tragedians for the masc. and fern., sing, and plur. o-^e is sometimes used reflexively, and viv may be neut. diropptjTov in appos. with

intend, etc.

"Ismene now bids her sister upon the series of misfortunes wliich had befallen their ill-starred family, and not add by her imprudent
50.
reflect

conduct to their troubles."

dat.of interest.

Bl.

OaitTiiv.

v^v:

direxOTJs Svo-kXctis re

45.

Tov
(T<pe.

with

|M)v
:

ktL
sc.

in

appos.

detested

OeX^s

tigone says " I shall at

Anany rate bury

Bairreiv.

version of the

and infamous. For the Hom. Theban myth, see Hom.

ff.

Od.
ten

xi.

271

In the three plays writ-

my
it."

brother, and in doing that yours

by Soph, on the Oedipus legend

purpose of each play. In the aged king passes from earth
translation; the

you shall not be willing to do Others with a different punctuation " I shall at least bury my brother even if you shall not be willing to
also, if
:

the details of the story are varied to

suit the

0. C, the desire

by a glorious

Thebans

bury yours."
47.

the possession of his grave,

(TXcrXCa

daring, reckless.
to

Is-

mene comes back

of 44.
48. ovSe'v: adv.
plur.,

the

thought

and the place of his departure becomes in Attic legend a sanctuary of

refuge.

Tuve|xwv: though
to

In the 0. T., the death of

refers

particularly

Poly-

the king does not follow upon his self-inflicted blindness, and in this

M
npo^ avTo^xttpbiv
oi/rei9

SO*OKAEOYS
a/xTrXaKTy/iciTwr SiTrXa?

apd^a<: avro? avrovpyo) X^P^' irtTa fJiTJrrfp koL yvvrj, hnrXovv ivo^,

nXeicraunv apTOj/aiaL XwySarat ^iov

55 rpCrou
8*

a8X<^a* hvo fxtav Kaff rjfiepav

aVTOKTOVOVtn', TOi ToKaLITOipUi, fJLOpOV

Koi'^w KareipyacrauT

in

aWrjXoiv

xi^poiv.

vw
WTtfi

S*

au fiova

817

vo)

XcXei/x/xeVa (rKonei
ct

KaKioT oXou/xc^,
rj

vofjiov

fiia

eo ^<f>ou Tvpdvvtav

Kpdnq

irape^LjjLev.
Tp^Tov 8*
|i(av

punge also Skm. The

ipi^at

is

prior in time to

55.

ns

if

itpwrov fiiv

had

blinding; of his eyes fol-

preceded tufira

lowa upon the suicide of locasta in the 0. T., and this is not contradicted by httra (5>3), as this word here simply introduces the second fact of the narration without regard to sequence
in time.

8vo
56.
ter,

in the

enumeration.

see on 13.
:

avTOKTOVOvvTC by mutual slaughif

as

ii\Krf\oKToyovyTt.
is

Cf. 172.

The

refl.

sense in

used in the reciprocal 145 also. Cf. Aesch. Sept.

:

51. vpot: in ronsequence

T. 1230, -rp^i rlvis

of.
;

-wot' alrias

avTOThe

Cf. 0.

806, TfOyaaiy iK x^P^" avT0KT6yii)y. translate 57. KarfipYoo-avTO kt*.

as

^lipwy
adj.
is

lit.

caught in the very act.

transferred here from the doer

were KaTfipydxrayro X'P"'^ fi6pov This use of tirl is comi-K bx\i)Koi\. mon. Cf. Hom. //. iii. 132, t-w' kKif it
K-fl\otffi

to the thing done, and the idea is that Oedipus was caught in the guilt of in-

ipfpoy iroKvSaKpvy "Apria.

x*"

cest

We may
the.

render, misdeeds distime they toere done.

eovtrrd at

vertf

The
is

aeoae self-detected

commonly given
is

faTored by Jebb, and

by the
tbe

later representation

supported found in

0. T., in which the detection through the efforts of Oedipus himself is an inrention of the poet which is foreign to the original form of the myth. SivXat see on 14.

means, by violent hands. X*fp, woDj, and similar words are often added for the sake of vividness. gives emphasis to fi6ya, 58. Si]': yw: transferred like Eng. all alone. from the dependent sent, and made more emphatic. Prolepsis. See H.
poly
:

dat. of

878.

i.e.

KOKurra 59. Sa-tf : by how much. of all the members of the royal

house.
in

Ismene represents the case

63. SiirXovv firot:

CrofUL txovfa.

Schol. itw\ovy

an exaggerated tone, so as to work

:

iJouble in reference to

locasta's relation to Oedipus.

upon the feelings of her sister. change of number. See oXov|u6a

on
14.

64.

C/. 0. T. 120.3, ol

8^,

Kp*^Lcurri,y

ydfiov

^Uf,

In defiance

of

the

r^f yvrtum' ia*liofL*p rKtKrcuoiy aiupatffut

law.

ifiW^wXt-ffiimy.

XwpOTCU

ends

In 79, Plx iroKiruv. plur. for sing., as in 60. Tvpayywy

:

disgracefully.

10.

Tlic gen. limits both substs.

ANTirONH.
aXX
hn^oelv )(p-q tovto fxev
ft9

23
otl

yvvcu^

<f>vfiv,

irpo<;

avSpa^ ov fia^ov/xeva

eireLTa
/cat

8'

owe/c' dp)(6ix(Td* eV Kpeura-ovow,

OLKOveiv

TavT
fJLv

Kan
a>9

twvS' oKylova.
vtto ^dovo<;

65 eyu)

ovv airovcTa
lcr)(^u>,

Toif<i

^vyyvoiav
rot?
1/

jSid^ofxaL rdSe,
Treto'o/Ltat

reXet ^e^oxri

to

yap

TrepLcrard TTpdcrativ

ovk

ej^et

vovv ovSa/a.

ANTirONH.

ovT

av

KeAevcraLiJ,

ovt

av,

et

tfKoL<;

en
Cf. Elect. 340, twi
itivr'

61. TOVTO |MV adv., in the first place, with which eiretra 8f' below is corre:

oKOvciv
twvSc
:

obey.
(<rrl

KpaTOvyruv

aKovarfa.
as roSra.
:

lated.

Cy

0. C. 440, toGto /ieV

o Se.
.

refers to the

same

-ywaiKc:
G. 907
Cf. 79.
;

Cy: also PAj7. 1346, rovro fxev

elra.

pred. after L.

f(pv/xey.

See
B.
II.

65. TOWS viro xOovos refers to Polynices. In 77 Antigone first refers

to the gods.

H. 596.

and

S. <piu

The

plur. as in 10.

66.

The

tragic writers often use in

62.

ws: join with frnxovfitva;

to

lit.

place of the verb the corresponding

subst. with ex*"*)
riOtffOai, to
^<''X*"'> *'fM*"'> Tp(<l>(iv,

as not being about

0.

contend,

i.e.

as
Cf.

not fitted (by nature) to contend.

make prominent
the subst.

T. 625,
iis

us

oiix

vtffi^dfy

\fy(ts;

El. 1025,
rels rdSe.

oiix^

ffvvSpdaovaa vovOt-

The same sentiment is found

(T0e-

in El. 997, yvyi) fitv ou5' aviip e(pvs,

vfis 5' eKaatrov

implied in of cognate implied in 716 b. Cf.

1073.

toSc

the state
:

accus.

meaning, the noun being the verb. G. 1054; H.

Lat.

haec cogor.

Cf.

rwv ivavriuv
. .

X*f"*

63.
cause,
(It

ovvck'.

oKoveiv
(1)

three consts.

67.

P<P(wri

the verbs come, go, and

are proposed

oSueKa

on,

be-

and oKovdv depends on

i<pvn.ev.

stand are often used by the tragedians for the more colorless become and be.

be objected that oKoveiv is not stated to be a determination of nature but a result of circumstances.) (2) ovvfKa as before, but okovhv depends on xp^ supplied from 61. (But
is

may

Cf. Elect. 1056, orav V kokoTs Pe&'fiKTis.

Ismene refers
68.

to Creon. things

inpurard

superfluous,

hence extravagant.
69. av: in anticipation of Sp^v^, before which it is repeated. Such a repetition of iu often occurs when special emphasis is to be given to

not the principal notion in iwoetv ?

(3) ovviKa = that, and aKoveiv depends on apx^fif<T0a as an epexegetic inf., where So-re might be prefixed. So W. and most editt. dpxoK^vda for the form, see G. 777, 1 H. 376 D, c.

some word or phrase

tion with

in close connecis

which &v

as

ifi.ov

yt in this sent.

then placed, See GMT.

04.

Kal

. .

kti

both

and

still.

223.

'

24
70 npd<r<rUf, ifiov

SO*OKAEOY5
y av
croi

17860)9

^p<fr)<;

fiera.
8'

aXX* tcr^ OTToia

dd^jfta.

SoKel'

kluou

iyo)

KoKov

fioL

TovTO

TTOLOva-ji

Ocwew

i^Ckq /xcT*

avTov

KL(rofiaL,
.

<f>i\ov fiera,

o<Tia irawovpyrja'acr

iirei

nXcuou
TUiV
8'

)(povo<;

76 tw Sci
fKCt

fJL*

api(TKLV TOt?
KL(TOfiaL.
arrLfx

/CCtTft)

IvdoZe
ooki,

yap aUl
0wv

o"ot

ei

TO. T(ou

arip.dcra(T

ej(C.

I2MHNH.
iyiii
fiujf.

fia^

ovk arifia noLOVfiai, to oe

TToXiTiov

hpau

e<f)W dfjLT])(avos.

ANTirONH.
80 (TV fiv Ta8'
&j/

TTpov)(oC

'

iyo)

he

817

Td(f>ou

^cicrovcr' dhk<f)^ (^iXraTaj iropevcrofJiaL.

71

W.

oirotV

76
;

W.

del.

70. i^oi with fiTa for the accent, eeG.llfl.l; 11.109.J^ws: sc.i^ol. would i/our actinij Traiisl. Cf. 4.MJ.
:
:

deed.

Cf. 924.
is

The form

of

the

expression

So

so-called oxymoron. in Eng. " cruel kindness," " wise

tlie

with

we

l>e

injreenhle to mr.

nonsense."
l>e

The Oxford

edit,

71.
toBi

XaV

oirota <roi SoKtt:

such

from Young's
:

Ni(jht Thowjhts,

quotes " with

as seem.1

(/ooil in
tlfil.

ifour sitjht (i.e.

base).

tmm

Cf. Phil. 1041), roiov-

pious sacrilege a grave I stole." 75. 6v accus. of duration of time.

Tv
fi

kvQa&f.

the position of tliis word and the following asyndeton {^ivc em72.
Oaul'**
'

api(TK(tv ro7s ivOdSf.

concisely for ^ %v Su For the gen.,

b.

seeG. 1153; H. 043

76.
77.
Otots

phasio and indicate the firm determiof the heroine. "Antigone knows from the beginning, with the nation

Utt:

i.e.

in

Hades.
?VTi(ia
:

TO

TW Ocwv

i.e.

& rols

(irrt/ia

vofii^fTai,

the
:

heightened consciougneBg of passion, the consequences of her act. There is no irony of fortune ' so far as she is concerned." Camj). 74. iwok iravovpYnjo-oo-a presents in a striking light tlie entire conflict of this tragwly. Antigone violates the decree of the ruler, but in doing so be performs a religious and holy
'
:

burial.

rites

of

dxifiourao-'
:

X
1)01.

see

on

22.

78. 79.
Koj.

TO 8pdv G. 1546; II.

join with d/i^x-

I am incapa-

of acting a>/uinst the will, etc, 80. Sv irpovxoio irpo4xf<f9ai, hold before one's self us a screen, hence alletje as a pretext. For the opt. with &u expressing mild conimaud, see GMT. 237. 8^ now, as the next thing to be done.
ble
:

ANTirONH.
I2MHNH,
oiixoL Ta\aunj<s,
a9

25

vTrephehoLKoi crov.

ANTirONH.
fJLT]

fJiOV

TTpOTap^ei

TOV (TOP i^OpOoV

I2MHNH.

TTOTfJ^OV.

dW

ovu

TTpofxrjvvcrrj^;

ye tovto

fir)Si>L

85 Tovpyov, Kpv(f)y Se Kcude, crvv

8'

avroo? eyw.

ANTirONH.
OLfiov,

KaTavha.
fxrj

ttoWov
Tracrt

e)(OLcop

ecrei

a-tyaxr, iav

Kr)pv^r)<; rctSe.

12MHNH.
depfxrjv inl ifw)(po'i(TL

Kaphtav
ANTirONH.

e)(et9.

dX\* oTS* apicTKOva

ot? p,(xki(T0' dSeu/

^e

XPiy.

I2MHNH.
90 et /cat

hwrjaei y
:

dW
&y.0L

a.p.rf)(ai.v(iiv

e/aa?.
adv.
accus.

82. ToXaCvtts
tlie trajjic

with

ol/iot

and

(KaravSa)

'.

iroXXo'v

writers connect prons. and

adjs. in the gen. only

when these

refer

to tlie second or tliird pers.

first pers.

Xaivris

the nom. is used. must refer to Antigone. See G. 1129; H. 761. ws: excl.; so in 320,

For the Hence ra-

This form, which is Ion., occurs in tragedy besides here only in Track. 1196 {-rcoWhv Aaioi/),and there also in a trimeter. 87. (TiYcdcra by your silence, iaf firi KTe. explains a-tyaxra further. Such a
:

1178, 1270.
84.

dXX*

oiJv

but at all

events.

neg. additional clause to give

sis to

empha-

TrpopiTlvv'<rr|S

(ir]8vC

the usual

position of the neg. be/ore the

com-

mand
otfioi

is

here reversed.
fioi
fni)

So

Phil. 3.32,

(f>pd(TTis

irepa.

For the
;

not infrequent. Antigone shows her inCf. 443, 492. creasing emotion. 88. 0p|xi)v f irl t(n>xpouri you have a heart hot for chilling deeds, i.e. that
the affirmation
is
:

subjv. in

prohibition,

see G. 1346

H. 874

a.

86. ot|M>i:

tience. Cf. 320.

here an excl. of impaOh, no! Speak it out

cause one to chill wjth fear. So Horn, speaks of <p60os Kpv(p6s, and Find, has KpvSev fidvTevfia. you desire imprac90. c4JLT)x.dva>v
:

26

20*OKAEOY2
ANTirONH.

ovKow,

OTouf Brf

firf

adivoi, nenava'Oficu,

ISMHNH.

ANTirONH.
CI

ravra

Xcfct?,

ixOapel

/xcv

i^

ifiov,

ixOpa he T^ BavovTL
traOew to
Bcu^bi/

wpocrKetcreL Slkjj.

96 aXX* ea p.e kol ttju i^ ifxov Svcr^ovXCav

tovto

neCarofxaL

yap ov

Too'ovroi' ovSev,

wore

firf

ov

icaXaJ? Ooj/eu'.

I2MHNH.

aXX*

6t

SoKci

<TOl,

aTl)(.

TOVTO

S'

LCrd*,

OTL

avov^

p.v epx^L, rot? <^tXot9 8* opdiaq

iZirara Brip^s wa almost
to be
distinf^uished
:

<f)C\Yf.

ticttble things.

K\*lca rov KoXov Bavdrou i.iroar(pi]au.

proverbial.
91.

For

ovKovv
otKouy.

from

v(irat(rofuu
See G. 1260.
adv., at all

the tense
join with

ov where ov strengthens the fjiii preceding neg., see G. 1610 ; H. 1034. 99, f px<i in the sense of going
:

b
oi.

emphatic.
92.
ifi)^j{v:

away
;

also in 1100, 1107.

tos

<t>^oi,s

SeeG. 1000;
:

11.719.

93. ^x^*^^:
ifuoi

paae. in sense.
inr

the sense as in 73; you are truly full of love for your loved ones, meaning
esp. Polynices.
editt.

{(

So
this

W. and many
seems tame, and

differs

from

ifiou

as indicatIt sug-

following the Schol., (vvoIkus 5e

ing Bource rather than agency.

gests 41 ifiov in 95.

r<f 6av6vTi.

But

inconsistent with

Contrasted with the sentiment of 73. vpooTulam 8tiqj you will be justly hateful to him that is dead. 96. fo: one syllable by synizesis.
94.

character of Ismene, who would not wish to imply that her love for her brother was less tlian Antigone's. PreferCf. 67 ff.
the
able
is

the interpretation of Nauck,

Cf. O. T. 1461, iAA' fa M

:

yaUiy.ii

ipam more emphatic than in'f)y. Cf. 1219; Elert. 019, i, in aoZ 9v<rfi4vtta. 96. TO Swvov TOVTO sarcastic what teems to you go dreadful, referring to the thought of 69. stands ov
:

after

its

verb, as in

22.3.

97. )ii) ov koXmi 6av(tv: Schol. oiJir Sttfitf w*iaofuu irtp fit t^i tv-

Wund., et al., who understand Ismene to say "however devoid of good sense you may be, you are still truly beloved by your friends," i.e. especially by Ismene. <plKos can mean either loving or beloved. Antigone retires behind the left periaktos. Ismene returns to the women's apartments within the palace.
Bonitz,

ANTirONH.
Second Scene.
Chorus. Afterwards Creon with two Heralds.

27

ndpoSos.
X0P02.
STpo<|>i] cL
I

100

a/cTi9 deXCov,

to koXKicttov eirraTTvXw ^avp/

T(x>v

^^a

Trporelpoyv

<f>dh<s,

imdvOiqf; ttot
105

&>

^vcrea?

afiepat; /3Xe(f>apov, ALpfKoJuov

vTrep peiOpoiv jMoXovcra,

Antigone goes to the N^jo-rai irvKat Aesch. Sept. 460), before which the brothers had fallen and near which the corpse of Polynices was lying. The Chorus, composed of fifteen venerable and prominent citi{cf.

The Pherecratean

verse usually forms the close of Glyconic periods. Be-

zens of Thebes, enter the orchestra They through the right parodos.

and greet the rising sun, probably in the attitude of prayer, with raised arms and extended hands.
halt

tween the strophes intervene anapaessystems. These formed in the oldest style of the tragedy the proper parodos. Here also they serve as a march measure. The last system serves to introduce the person who is next to appear on the stage. While such an announcement of the person never occurs in the case of menials
tic
it is rarely omitted in other instances (once in this play, 988) in the older drama.

Then exult in the victory. they advance to their position about the thymele in the proper marching measure, the anapaestic, and depict in alternate march and dance movement the struggle and its issue. At the close of the ode, they give expression anew to the joy of the triumph, and exhort to give thanks to the gods. The Chorus remain in the orchestra during the whole of the play. The first strophe and antistrophe of the ode consist of smooth Glyconic verses, in which the first period portrays the advance of the steeds of the sun and the retreat of those of the enemy, and the second period, ^vith the resolved tribrachs (108, 125), the rapidity of the
They
flight

or messengers,

100.
f|A.tos.

ocXCov:

Dor. of

i\4\ios,

Att.

The

lyric parts of the

tragedy

have many Dor. forms, since the odes and choral hymns in honor of Dionysus, from which the drama was developed, had their origin among
the Dorians.

101.

irTainJX<{>
(cf.

a standing epithet

of Thebes

119, 141), distinguish-

ing

it

from Egyptian Thebes, which

:

was
two

fKar6fiirv\os.

a mingling of ruv Trporepcoy- and c(X\i<rTO' irdvToov. So in 1212. 103. 4<{>av6T]s with <pav4v^ (fxloi, is an
consts., KiiWiov
:

102. TiSv irpOTcpwv

instance of what the rhetoricians call

ira(r{,xv<rts.

and the tumult of the

battle.

Cf. 974.

Phil. 297, r^ij^'

28

SO*OKAEOYS
TOP \v^a<rjnu*Apy60vl^K] (^wra ^dvTa]iravaayla.,

^vydha npoSpofiov
110

o^xrrepo) KLvr)&a(ra ^aKivto

ov

i<f>

rjfieTepa yjj IloXvueCtajq,

PLKtt}V

dpOel^
106.

i^

dfx<f)Lk6y(i)v,

W.

'Afryoytyrj.

108.

W.

6$vT6p<f.

ifarrov pAs. woW at length. The (lay of (leliTcranc-e had been long wished for. 104. pXt^ofOv: poetic for u/i/ua. Eur, Phutn. bA'i, calls the moon wKrhs
:

only here and later in the ancient

lexicographers.
108. irpo8pofu>v at headlong pace so as to become a precipitate fugi:

i.e.

tive.
dle.

o{vTcp<|>:

lit.

with sharper bri-

105. AipKoiMV

the stream of Dirce

flows along the western portion of the

but unites afterward, north of it, the rivulet Isnienus, which flows along the eastern part. Soph, unites
city,
witli

In Eng. a sharp pace means a rapid one. Cf. 1238, i^dav poi/t/. The Argives fled more rapidly with the daylight than before. 109. KiVT](rara: having urged on,
refers

back
it

to okt/i
is

and

is

prior to

both under the

name

of the one

more

ixo\ovaa.

The sun
is

said to do that

celebrated in the myth.

Cf. 844. NoGreece can purer and cooler water be found than at Thebes. The Theban i>oet whom Horace calls

of which

merely the occasion.

(piffti

where

in

Cf. 0. T. 438, ^5' rififpa

iuuf>0(pti.

at koI

" I>ircaeum

cycnum " begins

his first

is

110. ov refers back to <p)Ta and the obj. of a verb to be supplied

:

Olympian ode with ipiarov

vWp:

fiiv SSup.

(Sipatv in the

reading of W.).

Schol.,

orer.

SiTiva ffTparby 'Apyfiioy ijyayfy 6 Tlo\u-

106. XfvKcurmv:

the Argives

arc

vflKfji,

called KfvKaairis aTpaT6s in Y,ur. Phoen.

1000, and in Aesch. Sept. 89.

fltrfiyayty,

which led W. first to propose and Boeckh to insert dya:

This

ywv

Bovpios.
I.e.

epithet

may owe
of

its

origin to the

111. dfOcCs
Otli.

from quiet repose.

that the

sound lKtween dpy6s and 'Apyot. Others suppose that the shields of the Argives were faced
similarity

Schol., irapOfls ds duixhv koX irapo^uy-

Some suppose

word

with a plate of metal, prob. of copper, an<l that this highly burnished apjK'arance
is

vciKcuv
name
vftKos.
opBiis

suggests the image of the bird " soaring on high." c{: = Sid, by means of.

two syllables by
II.

synizesis.

referred to not only here

but also in 114.

is

Ik:
in

See G. 47;

42.

play upon the

iroKis

with 'Apy^dtv
/( AlvvfiriOfv.

Uo\vvflKr\s,

from
Koi

and

similar to

//. viii. .304,

Cf. Aesch. Sept. 829, o\ 8^t'

kot'
i-Kuvvfiiav

The addition of
metre.
107.
tus

completes the

KoKvvfiKtIi

Cf. the corresponding verse,

&Komo.

Eur. Phoen. CJO, UoKvvtiKnv

123, of the antistrophe.

^MTtt

obj. of

and

his host.

See App. Adrasirav<ra'y((|i found

KiirfiaaiTei,
:

with vtiKiwv iiewvvfiov. dpttiXoYMV words on both sides, hence wrangling. Cf. Eur. Phoen. 600, ifuplKticTos tpis.
:

ANTirONH.
* * *

29

o^ia Kkdtfiiv
j

atero? eg yrjv w?

V7ref)TrTr),

XevKT]^ ^toi^b? TTTepvyil crreyavos,

115

^vv

ff

tTTTTO/cd/xot?

KopvOeqaiv.
^ /
,

'AvTwrrpoc})!! d.

o"Tas

8'

v\frkp

fieXd^pcov
Kv/cXoj

^ovjCiicraLcrLV

djxcfyt^avcjv
crrofxa,

Xoy^at? iTrToiTn^ov
yivvcnv

120

^a,

TTyoti/

TToO^ 'dfierepajv at/xctrwv

I
i

TrXrjcrdrjvaL

re /cat (rrecfxivcjfia ^rrvpyaiv

112.
113. 122.

W. W. W.

wpcrev

klvo<s 8'

o^ea

/cAa^wi/.

auTos ws y^v

VTrepeirTrj.

yevva-L TrXrjaOrjvaL koI irpiv.

met
Sxir

112. d^ta KXa^cDV a figure freq. witli in Hoin. Cf. II. xvi. 429,
:

alyvtriol

yafi\f/wt'vxfs

irfrpri

e^'

the position of the Argive camp on the Ismenian hill. The image of the eagle is dropped, and the savage

{npri\ri

fxeydXa KKaCoyre ^d.x<^VTai.

113. s: for the accent, see G. 138,

virep^irTTj 2; H. 112. Jltw over: with els the sense is to liover over and
:

swoop down upon, after the manner

of an eagle.

114.

XevktJs
ivhite
is

KTf.

covered

with

plumage

as snow.

See on 106.
Cf.
eV

eagerness of the foe is likened to the fury of a monster thirsting for blood. Thus the poet is gradually led into changing the likeness from an eagle to a dragon. somewhat similar change of image occurs in Aesch. Sept., where Tydeus is first likened to a SpdKcov (381) and then to a ^vnos

The

gen.

that

of characteristic.
^pSfxos

(393).

Cf. 0. T. 533, r6\/xT)s irpSawirov.

118.
241.

kvk\(j>:

adv., all around.

Cf

Aesch. Sept. 194, vKpdSos

itvKais.

" An eagle stooped, of mighty size, His silver pluming breast with snow contending." Congreve's Opera of Semele.

o-Td|ia: month of a bold turn for seven gates which served as mouths. Cf. Eur. Suppl. 401, d/i<p' eirraffrdfiovs

119.

eirrajroXov

seven

gates,

116.

LiriroKd|xois

KopvOco-o-iv

an
132,

Hom.
The

expression.
K6pv6es

Cf. II.
Kafjurpo'icfi

xiii.

121.
pi.

ai}M.T<t>v alfia
is

'nnv6KOjj.oi

<pd,Koiaiv.

of

dat. in -taai is used elsewhere by Soph, only in lyric parts, as in 976,

in

Soph.

gen. of fulness. The not found elsewhere Aesch. has it eight, Eur.
:

nine times.
inf.

yewo-iv:
H.
783.

1297.

See G. 1196;
8* virtp
:

dat. of place.
irXTio-efivai

117. oTcls

prob. refers to

after wplv.

See G. 1470; H. 955.

30

S0*0KAE0Y5
irVKav0' *li<f>ai(rTOP iKelu.

toio?

afX(f>L

va>T

T<x6,i

125 Trarayo?

"

\po<i,

aurnrdka) SvcrxeCpcj/jia SpaKouTL.

Zev9 yap peydXr)*; ykoxraiq'i Kopnov^

VTrp\6aipL,
Kttt
(r(f>a<;

ecriSwt'

iroXXw pevpaTL irpocrvicra-opevov^

130

)(pv(rov Kaua)(rj<i

virepoirra,

TraXrw piirr^i irvpX ^ak^ihuiv

vliajv oppoivr

oKakd^at.

130.

W.

vjrtpoimpf.
129. ^v|UiTi dat. of manner, ^cv/xa
:

gfni

123. vfVKoLcvd' "B^oioTov: of the is prtulicatfd what iK'longs really

so in 1007.
pitch.
teas

of an

armed

host, freq.

Cf.

Aesch.

to his gift alone;

fire >f

The

Pers. 412,

(tfOfia

TlfpffiKov arparov.
\it.

torches

is

meant, these being

usually

made with

124-126. Such a tumult of irar

raised about his rear
{i.e.

of the retreat-

in a great stream of clanking gold. The reference is to the noise or clank of their gilded weapons on the march.

130.

KavaxTjs:

of clank of gold,

i.e.

ing Argives), aw onset not to be resisted rolos always gives htf the drayon foe.
the reason in Soph, for what precedes, here for f0a, Cf. 0. T. 1303, ou8' iaiSfiy ivyofial
/Ml.

vvcpoirra:
used adv.

disdainfully; neut.
Cf.

pi.,

0. T. 883.

8t'

t.j

{nrtpoTTa x^P"'^" ^ f^iyifi iropfitTai. 131. iraXT<a Kri. smites with bran:

Off rolay tpplmiy irapfxfn

fff

dished thunderbolt.
lightning.
the

The word toAt^

c'lr'

Aj. 000, oUroi

yJ\ ris v0pla7i,

rolop ^v\ajca dft^l like Tflfttv

fioiiv.

ffot

Ktl^u.

suggests the zig-zag flicker of

ctoBt)

PoXptSiov
is

(Sxpcav

the upon

Cf. Horn. //.

,\vii,

M3,

ixl

bcniy7\.

Sv<rxf (pw|iA
hard

TlaTp6K\<fi

TtraTo
:

KpaTtpi)

used only here.

Cf. ivcxtipttfoi, in appos. with

to sub<lue.

-rdrayoi.

SpoKOvn:

Nom.
ipd-

of the battlements. The taken from the SpS/ios SlavKoi, in which the runner was to complete the entire circuit and return to the starting-point ; hence

summit

metaphor

dat. of interest with ivax*ip*tui.

goal.

KMP

So

a term freq. used of an enemy. Aesch. Cho. 1047, ivo7v lpaK6vroiv,

is
;

of Acgisthus and Clytaemnestra Eur. OreU. 479, b firfrpo^yrijt tpixwv, of Orestes. In Aesch. Sept. 290, the Theban chorus fears the Argives
ipiKorrat fit tit w*\tiis, and in 381, Tydeus, one of the assailants, /xapywy
li%

133. opfMorra: in agreement with the supplied obj. of ^jirrei; one who The reference is to was hurrying.
Cai)aneus, one of the seven that led

the Argive host. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 432 Eur. Phoen. 1174. The fall of Capnneus was a favorite representation in
art,

especially

in

gem-cutting.

An

ipixmy Boa.

Etruscan sarcophagus represents him

ANTirONH,

31

amtrvTTO^
^aK^evoiv
et^e
140
8'

em.

ya

Trier e TavTa\(o6eL<;,

135 Trvp(f)6po^ 09 t6t fxaLVOfxepa

eTreTTvei pnral'i
to,

^vv opfxa
i^dCcTTcov dvefKov.

dXXa
8' eTT*

fxeu,
iTreu(ofj,a CTTV^ekitfiiv

aXXa

dXXot?

p.eya^"Xpiq^

Se^Locrei.po';.

eTTTOL

Xo'^ayoL

yap

i<f>

inra TrvXat?
eXnrov

ra^devTE^ ktol
138.

7rpo<s

tcrou?

W.

TO. Ato's.

from a scaling-ladThree gems represent the lightning flashing behind Mm.

falling headlong
der.

he expected.

In the next verse

Cf.

all

the others with their different fates are contrasted with him.
lostratus. Imagines
i.

Phi\idois
Ke-

134. oarrLTUTtvi
lit.

pred. with ireVe;

26

(p. 402), aird-

counter i.e. with a In return for the fire which he wished to kindle, he was struck by the Or, striking back, fire from heaven. i.e. with a rebound from the earth that beat him back. SchoL, fivw^ev rinrels
struck back,

\ovTO

5' oi

fifv

oAAot

SSpaffi koI

blow.

Kol TTfKfKfcrt, Kairaveiis Se

Xeyfrai

pavv^

0e$Krj(rdai, irp6r(pos K6ffK(p ^aKiiiv

rhv Aia.

139.
au>v.

arTV{>cXi|<ov

Schol.

rapdcr-

inrh

Tov Kepavvov KarwOev

explains
dvTi^ouvov

5' inrh

ttjs yTJs.

140. Sc^Mo-cipos

Suid.
editt.

avrirxnros

6ira>ffovv

by rh oiv t^ wp^. So most

;

The

sense

is,

found only here. : with the strength and

135.

irvp4>opo$: as Jire-bearer

for

emphasis placed before the rel. clause in which it belongs. Cf. 182. Cf. 0.
C. 1318, eCxfrai Kairavfvs rh
&{)fir]s

dash of a right trace-horse. The horse on the right side in the race had to be the stronger and more swift because it passed over the greater distance in rounding the turning-posts of the race-course from right to left.
Cf.

aarv

Srjwfffiv

irvp'i.

El.

721,

Zf^ihv

avfls

aeipaiov

136.

PaKxcvuv

tireirvti

frenzied

tinrov.

Aesch., Agam. 1640, compares

was blowing against it (sc. rp ir6\et). 137. With blasts of most hostile
winds;
of
cf.

a proud
itiiKov.

man

to aetpatpopov KpiOuvra

930.
is

The

furious onset
to

Capaneus
138. Ta
|Xv
:

likened

tor-

nado.
tioned,
sc.

141. These chieftains are named by Aesch. in his " Seven against Thebes." Afterwards by Soph., O. C.

Capaneus.

aXX^

the things just menthe boastful defiance of

:

1311

ff.

myth, escaped,

Adrastus, who, ace. to the is not usually reckoned

otherwise,

i,e.

than

among

the seven.

Si

20*OKAEOY2
Zrjvl TponaCo)

TTay\aKKa
oi

reXr),

nXrjv Tolv (TTxryepoiv,

146
/xTfTpo*; T
/u,ta9

Trarpoq evo5

(f)vuT

Kaff avTolv
i)(eTOu

hiKparel^ Xoy^a? crT-qaavT

KOLUOv davdrov

p.ipo'i

afi^Ho.

'AvTMTTpO^

P*.

dXXa yap a
TO.

fj.yaka>uvp.o<; r)kde

NtVa
\iqcriJiO(Tvvav,

TToXvapfiOLTa)
AC

duTL\apeLaa

WiyySa,

150

fxeu hr)

noXcjKou TOiv vvv diade

Oeuiu 8c vaoifS xopoi<;

151.

W.

)^p(wv vvv 6<rdai.

143. Tpovay:

Schol. Si& t^
offeriufts.

<l>vya-

WXt|
the

i*i*iy Koi rpoTt^v iroittv rStv TroKt/xluv.

:

tribute,

I^fl

share equally in a death which eacli has given and each has received." Camj).
148.

of their brazen panoplies. After gaining a victory, it was customary to hang up the amis taken from the foe as trophies sacred to
tribute

dXXd yap
the
left

gives
either
155,

reason
to

for

yap confirms or the thought

introduced by

dWd, which may be

Zeus.
the two wretched of the brothers, each by the other's hand, left it undecided
:

144. Tolv oTvycpovv

be supplied, as in or explicitly added, as in 150, with 8^. In the latter case, the sent,
introduced by ydp may be taken as simply parenthetic, as in 392.
149.
iroXvap|iATC|i
:

men.

"Tlie

fall

which was the conqueror, which the conquered, so that they supplied no rtXri to Zeus." Schn. Nor would anus jHtlluted with the blood of

Pind.

calls

Thebes
xos,

tpiKap/xaros, fvdpfiaros, irKd^iir-

xP^'f^f-"'''^''^-

aVTixaptra
of,

re-

joicing in the face

joyfully greeting.

kindre<l

Ik-

delicated to Zeus.
:

The
victor!-

prep, indicates the direction as

145.

avToiv

see
:

on

56.

in dirrtB^tira), dyri\dfiiru.

Some

prefer
of

146.
out,
i.e.

SiKparctt

co-equally

to

follow
150.
CK

the

interpretation

each against the other. In Aj. 252, the Atridae are called "coe<|ual8 in power." The Schol. explains

Schol., rejoicing mutualli/.

:

afer.

6(<r6<

Xtja-fMxrv-

vov:

\deT0f.

Cf

0. T. V"A, iOtaff
66.

by
it

Sti dK\i\Kov% dwticrttyav.

W.
=

takes

iwKTTpoifyfii),

and see on
itoXtfioiv

Supply

hero in the sense of

(gpeart).

^x"^*

f>oth

the strong

avTtoy

from

with

\r\<Ttio(rvvav.

^f^

"

Each

152. Ocwv:
zesis.

one syllable by syni-

strove for sole inheritance, but they


ANTirONH.
33

BaK;(tos ap^oL.

155

dXX' o8e ya/3

St)

^aatXevg ^(opa^,
arvvTv^iaL<s

Kpecjv 6 MevoLKeo)^, peo^o<i [rayo?],

veapoLcn decov
-^(opei,

em

Tiva

orj

fXTjTiu ipecrcrcov,

OTL (TvyKkr^Tov TTjvhe yepovTOiv

160

Trpovdero Xecryr^v
KOLV<^ KTjpvyixaTL
7rix\jja<s
;

156

ff.

W.
w
KJ

veoxfio's vy

<^

veapoLCTL

Oewv

eirl (rvvTVXiaL<; ^^wpet, tlvcl By].

cession
esp. of

153. iravwxCois: the joyful prosliall celebrate the praises

the patron god of the city, Dionysus (1122), to whom choral

156. Kpc'cov and Mcvoikcms are a scanned with synizesis. ra-yo's conjecture of W. See App.

158.

Tiva. 8t]

what, pray.

They

songs and dances (1146) by night are most appropriate and besides, visit all the temples and altars of the
;

wonder why they have been summoned. tpcorcuv as iroptpvpeiv

TToWd,
tain

/caA.xoij'611'

eiros

(20)

express

city.

figuratively the troubled

:

and uncer-

154. cXeXCx^uv (with his dancing).

shaking
Lat.
to

pede

Thebe ter-

state of an agitated mind, so here the conscious and determined

ram

qiiatiens.
this
0i7j3as

Find., Pyth.

vi. 50,

action of the

mind

is

indicated

by
Aj.

applies

epithet

Connect
the

with

Poseidon. this word, lit.

the figure of rowing.

Similar

is

251, Toias ipeaffovaiv dirfiKds.

Cf. also

shaker of Thebe. For such a gen. many parallels are found, e.g. 0. C.
1348,
Sept.
:

T'^ffSe

Stj/aoCxos

x^*"'<^^>

109,

iroXloxoi

x^""*^*-

often for Bolkxos. \u>s ^PX^** the change from the subjv. in ex

BeiK-

Aesch.

Aesch. Ag. 802, TrpaTriSuv otaKa ve^ojv. introduces the reason 159. on of the enquiry. an o-v-yKXtiTOV
:

allusion to the extraordinary session

of the ecclesia.

hortation to
wish.

the

opt.

expressing a
But, hold,
:

means
Cf.

160. irpovOcTo: appointed. The mid. for a conference with himself.

Luc.

Necyom.
:

19,

irpotOea-av

at

155. dXX'
enough,
for,

ycip

etc.

o8

or,

Tcpvraveis fKKKr^ffiav.

join with

161.
irE|it|/as

KTipw-ypwiTi
:

dat. of

means.

Xopil, here comes.

Cf. 526, 626.

Schol.

fj.eTaaTei\d/jievos.

S4

5000KAE0YS
'KneKTohiov
KPEHN.

d.

av8p^,

TO.

fihf S17

TToXeos acr(f)a\(o<s $ol

TToXXoJ (rd\a) (TCcrauT<s (opdoxrav ttoKiv

vfia^ 8' eyo) TrofinoLO'LU

166 eoTCiX*

e/c

rrdvroiv
to.

hi^a

lK(r6aL,

tovto

fieu

Aatov

TovT

aefioma^ ciSw? cu Opoucju del Kparr), av0L^, rjviK OiSiVov? cjpOov ttoXlv,
KOTrei SioiXcT*,
d/M<^i

tovs KeCvcjp ctl

gen. in -01 for -j occurs several times
in trimeters.

162. Crcon comes upon the stage through the middle door of the palace, clad in royal attire, and attended by two heralds, after the manner of kings in the representation of tragedy (578, 760). He delivers his throne address to the Chorus, who represent the most influential citizens of Thebes. In his address he declares his right
to the succession

163. trdXtf <rtUravTts alliteration. ship of state " has been a favorite figure with all poets from Alcaeus
:

"

The

to

Longfellow.
ovx
ola

Cf.

190. 0.

T. 22,
Pv6<it>

ir6Kis

aa\fvfi Kdvaxovipiaai nipa

rt
<potviov

tr

aiKov.

Eur.

and lays down the

Rhes. 240, irav aaXfvri irdXjj. 164. v|Jbas: obj. of (artiKa.

Id, 494, 405,

principles of his administration. This

Cf. Phil. 60, arfiXavris at 4^ oXkoov fio\(tv.

iroA.Act yap rots iyfxfvon fffTfWov avrhy iKfalovs irffiiruv \iras
.
.

gives
first

him occasion to proclaim his command, which he seeks to justify. The speech may be divided
into the following corresponding parts

of

and then by
;

6 verses, followed by 9 102-9, occasion of the assembly 170-7, Creon, the new ruler, not yet tried 178-83, his views
8, 8, 6, 8,

4.

iKffdSaai, where the person is fi added, as here, in the dat. to express the means. apart ^k iravrwv 8(xci from all, i.e. the rest. 165. TOVTO |u'v has its correlative
.

in rovr' aidis (167).

184-91, their application to his conduct; 192-7, first command; 198-206,

second

command

summary.

Syhptt

207-10,
:

closing

respectful

See on 61. partic. in indir. o-c^vTos See G. 1688; H. 982. The time disc. See GMT. 140. of the partic. is impf. 6p6vwv Kpdn) enthroned power. Cf,
166.
:

term of address, like the Eng. f/entlemen. woAtrai or Bij^aioi might have been added. voXcot: for ir6\fus', not found elsewhere in Soph., but occurs in Aesch. (cf. Suppl. 344). In Eur. (cf. iS^cot, Bacch. 1026) and Arutoph. (cf. ^(Tto^, Vesp. 1282), the

O. T. 237, KpdTT) re Kal Opbvovi

vifiu.

<Sp6ov
168.
indicate

Supply the thought of ai^ovrai Kri. from the preceding verse.

167.
:

f/iiided aright.

8im\(to:
whetlier

the poet does not

he

follows

here

the tradition ace to which Oedipus


ANTirONH.
TTolSas fxeuovra^ ejMTreoot?
170 OT
(f)povTJiJia(rtv.

35

ovv IkeZvol
rjjjiepav

7r/309

onrkrjf;

jaotyoa? ixiau

Kad*

oikovTo, Traicravris re /cat

jatacTjotart,

Tr\iqyevTe<s

avro^eipi (tvv
Srj

iyo)

KpoLTT)

Trdvra

/cat

dpovov^ e^oo

yevov'i /car' dy^tcrreta rwi^ oXcjXotcov.

175 dfiTj^avov he Travro'S
xfiv^-qv

dvhpos eKyiadeiv
yv(ofjir)u,

re Kat (f)p6in]iMa /cat

/cat

irpiv

av

dp^ais T
ifjiol
jjLT]

pofjiOLiTLP

iuTptfir)';

(fyavfj.

yap

ocTTi^

irdaav evOvvoiv irokiv

T(ov dpi(TT(i)v aTTTcrat fiovXevfjLaTcou,

175-190.
passage

died at Thebes
G79), or that
exile.

(cf.

Horn.

//.

xxiii,

This

is

intro-

which made him die

in

duced by Demosthenes in his oration

In the later written Oedipus the sons succeed to the throne before the death of Oedipus. But the statement of the text does not conflict with that, St6\\v(rdai being a word of more general meaning than descendOvi)<TKiiv. Kvv iraiSas ants of Laius and of Oedipus. 169. |AVOVTas Krk. remained loyal
Coloneus,

De Falsa
plication

to

Legatione, 247, with aphis own times. a|*t]tffrl.

\avov que.

Se:
is

sc.

iravros

cuius-

its

force, as that of yap

in 178,

to (diJL(pi),u-ith

steadfast purpose.

170. cKcivoi:
is

refers here
TroiSas.

nearest,

sc.

above
mote.

oT

refers, as usual,
:

causal.
is

irpos
in

to what But Kflvwv to what is re:

with

determined by the connec" After those named before, to whom you were loyal, I am now king. But I cannot yet claim your confidence, because a man is thoroughly well known only after he has proved himself in the exercise of For he who in guiding authority. the affairs of state is base and cowardly is wholly to be despised."
tion as follows
:

ieXovTo

which
:

pass,

sense.

176.
ing,

t|n)X'nv <j>po'vTj|Jia, yvw\ki\v

feel.
.

8iir\Tjs |itav

see on 14.
:

172. avTo\ipi. KT6.

in 900, 1175 is

with the pollution

of mutual murder. See on 56.

avrSxfip
pi.

irplv av judgment. the subjv. after wpiv because <)>avf) of the neg. force in a/ti^x"'""'- ^^^
spirit,
:

somewhat
'

different.

GMT.
177.

638.
evrpiPris
SfUvva-iv,
:

174.
adj.

dtyx''"'^"*

the

neut.

the proverb dpxv

instead of

the abstract subst.

&vdpa

originally attributed

dyx^ffTfia.
virtue

y4vovs depends on it. By of being next of kin to the deceased. The poet makes no account of the other myth (Boeotian), which states that Polynices and Eteocles
left sons.

to Bias, one of the seven sages, appears in various forms in Greek

literature.

Cf. Plut.
. .
.

Dem. and
:

Cic.

iii.

179.

|i

airrtrou.

the indie, in

a general

rel.

clause.

See G. 1430;

GMT.

534.


36
180 aXX* iK ff>6fiov

SO<l>OKAEOY2
Tov ykoi(T<Tav iyKXjjcra';
8o/cct.
ej(Ct,

KaKioToq etvai vvv t koX noKai

Kttt iiiitflv

ooTi? avri

ttJ?

avrov Trdrpaq
Xeyct).

ifilkov i/o/i,i^i,

TovTou ovhafxov

eyo* yoip,

icrroi

Zev? 6 ndvO' opoiv

arrju

del,

185 ovr' at' (ruoTnj(raLfiL ttju

opwv
^Oovo^

aT(.l\ovcrav aoTots

dmi r^?
dvSpa

crcjTTjpias,

ovT

Slu

<I>l\ov ttot

hva-fxevrj

ditp.r^v
rfh*

ifxaxrrw,
7)

tovto yiyvdixTKOiv

on

icTLi^

(T(ot,ovcra,

koI TavT7)<s ein

190 7rXoi^9 6p$rj<; tov<;

^tXou? troLOVfieOa.

TototcrS'

iyo) u6p,OL(TL ttJuo'

av^w

ttoXlv.

180. tov: ohj. gen. after ^/3ov.

('YKX|)<rat x<i
liirh.
:

the expression

by adding
'aj

its

opposite.

sec on 22.
"

C/.

Shak.

Cf

Track. 148,
Const.,

ts dvrl irapQivou

II.

i.

you have engaoletl

portcuUised with
Cf.

my mouth my tongue, Doubly my teeth and lips."

Within

yvvi} KAriOrj.

187.
ifi.ain-(j)

otr'

tiv

<pi\ov

Otlfiriv

ivSpa

Svfffievfi

x^ov6s.

This

is

505 infra, Creon lias in mind what he speaks of Ix-low (289 ff.) more openly, sc. his own courage in publicly
forbidding the burial of Polyniccs. 181. iraXai: the Schol. says: koX
wply Aflat Kal

said in allusion to Polynioes.

188.
inij

TOVTO

'YiYWoio'Kcov

this

being

convic.tidu, sc.
it[8

what follows.
:

189.

tovttjs

both refer
safe.

to

vvv

St

tirl

rijv eipxilf

190.

6fAr\%
is
:

upright,

The
163.

metaphor
182. |u((ov'
value.
:

apparent.

Cf

arr(:

as an object of greater

of

<J.

with the comp. instead So Track, bll, artp^ft yvvcuKa

i.e.

our friends, i.e. those TOWS <j>C\ovs we have. The thought is, that upon the safety of tlie state depends all

K*7vof dvrt <rov itKtov.

our good
iv oiiitfiti X^P^28, oDi hv fKrjffOf
fffovrai.

183. ovSofiOv:
Cf.

Xen. Amib.
in

v. 7.

ipx*>*^<^i iv oxiSffii^

/ hold
497,

no esteem.

Cf.

Hence, Aesch. Pers.

with the loss of t!ie public lose every private possession. Pericles expresses tiiis thought very forcibly in his funeral oration Ka\&s {cf Thuc. ii. 60) as follows
;

welfare

we

Otoiis

vofil(uv ovSa/xov.

fjiiv

yip

tpepdfifvos

dvijp rh

Ka0'

iavrhy

184. -y*^: gives the reason of ovSufiov Kiyw. tcTTM Z<vs a solemn oath. So Track. ?,\.), Xcrru fx^yas Zfvs.

Sia^0fipofi,(vr]s ttjj irarpiSos oiiS^v ?i<rffov

IwairJWvrai, KaKOTvx(>>v
Xov(fp iroWcp

iv

furi;-

fiaWov

Siacrcii^fTai.
:

186.

arrl rijt

a-<i>TT|p(as

added

to

191. TOtourSc
ciples as these.

T^v

irifv for the

sake of intensifying

avfw

vo'(xoio-t
:

by such prin-

the pres., be-

ANTirONH.
Kttt

37
)(0i

vvv dSeX<f)a TcovSe Krjpv^a';

cltt

dcTTOLcn TraiScjp to)v

OiSlttov irepi'

'Ereo/cXea ^lev, o? TrdXew? vTvepixa^utv

195 okoike TTjahe,
Td(l)(p

TrdvT
/cat

dpicrTevcra^ SopC,

re

Kpvxliai,

ra rravT i^ayvicrai

Toif;
8'

dpi(TTOi<i

ep\eTai Kara) veKpoi^'

Xeyo),

rov

av ^vaiyiov rovhe, YlokvveiK-qv

/cat

6? yrjv Trarpcpav
200
(f)iryd<;

deov<;

tovs iyyeueii;

KareKdoiV -qdehqae jxev nvpl

/cara/cy9a9,

Trprja-at
/cotj'ov

rjOeXrjcre

S'

at/xaro?

irdaracrdai, tovs Se SouXcu<ra9 ayeti^.

her
ings
sister,

cause Creon is already engaged in putting these principles into execution, as he goes on to say.
192. a8X<j>d: Schol.
6/ioTa.

who comes to bring offerfrom Clytaemnestra to the tomb

the winds with

of

Agamemnon, "to
etc.,

TolvSt:

them,
shall

depends on

dSeXtjid,

KT)pv|as X"
194.

or possession.

gen. of connection See G. 1143; H. 754 d.

see

where none of these things approach the resting-place of

:

'

on

22.

our father." 198. Tov |vvai|tov

TovTov (203),
KCDKvaat (204).
is

repeated

in

The

sincerity

of

Creon
speech
;

is

apparent throughout

this

he
is

Xc-yw

the obj. of Krtpi^nv,

:

AV. construes
riva KTfpi^eiv

believes honestly that this decree

for the best interests of

A67QJ eKKeKTtpvxOai
fiTire

fj.r]Te

the state.

KWKvffai.

It is better

taken in

So much of the decree as related to Eteocles had already been fulfilled solemn libations by the citizens (25) and a monument alone were lacking. a dissyllable by syniiroXcws
;
:

the sense of

/ mean,
S'

indicating con-

tempt, with change in punctuation.

Cf. Phil. 1261, av

&

Tlolavros

irai,

^i\oKTi\T-qv Xeyw, f^e\0e.

199. cyycvcis

zesis.

201.

irpTJo-ai

of his race, tutelary. used in a general

lay
waste.

196.
(eiri) all

Ta

irdvT

<j>a'yvC<rai

to

add

sense,

destroy,

Ocovs

sacred offerings.

refers to

the

images of

the

gods,

197. cpxcrai Karw: esp. the libations poured upon the grave. What
is

the most sacred of wliich were the ancient statues of wood. The poet
prob. had in
KopOe'iv,

done

to the departed

to pass

down

to

is supposed Hades, and to rejoice

mind Aesch.
is

Sept. 582,

ir6\iv iraTpcfiav Kal

deovs rovs eyYiVfis

or to grieve him;
in //. xxiii.

as Achilles says

which
:

there

also said of

K\e,

Kal

179, x^'P* M<"> ^ Udrpoelv 'AtSao So/jloktiv iravra

Polynices.

202.

yap

^5rj rot

Electra (Soph. El.

rf\fw, ra irapoidev

vK(<rTr)v.

irourcurOat

Schol. dhe\(piKov. KOivov the metre determines

:

435

ff.)

says to

whether

this

form

is

from vareonai

S8

SO*OKAEOY2

tnJT KTpC^U/ fllJT K<aKV(raC Tiva, 906 lav 8* aOatrrov koX irpof; ouova>u Se/aa?

Kai rrpo^ Kvvuiv kh^arrov alKiaOiv t

Toioyh*
TLfxrfv

Ih^v.
fxov

p.ov <f>p6vrjpa,

kovttot

ck

Trpoi^ova

ol

KaKol rutv kvhiKoiV.

aXX' ooTt? vvov<; r^Se r^ TrdXet, Oavuiv

210 KoX
J^oiv

6p.oCa)^

k^

kfJLOv Tt/xiyo-erai.

X0P02.
<roi
Toi'

ravT

apecr/cct,

nai MevoLKi<o<; Kpecav,

evfieir^

Tyhe bvcuovif kol tou

211.

ttoXci.

203.

W.

(KKdOJpVxOcU.

W.

KVplV.

or wJ^fieu.
Bive

Fijfurative,

and exprcsC/.

before (in preference to) the just.

A
is

of

RTcat

fury.

El.

542,

rhetorical exaggeration

the issue

*A<8tit rif'

Ififpoy

ifiMV Ttitytty;
i$tijb

tax* iaiffoffdat rSiv Horn. //. iv.35, ti 8i <rvy'

only as regards

e</ual

honor.

In like

/3/3pw0oit npiofiov.
if

Tovs

manner the

8c

ir-

n-fnilar cophI., as

rSiy fxiv atfiaros

aiaaaBai liad preceded.

204.
ncR.,

Tiva

fpery one, or with the

ruler states the case extravagantly in 48(5, 760, 1040. 209. 5<ms sc tiy ^ or iarl, Oavwv Kol 5i' the more emphatic word first. 211. The Chorus indicates, in a
:

no
infs.

one,

whoever he may
difference in sense.

be.

resiwctful spirit,

its

disapproval of

The

of this verse vary in tense

Const., fay tiBarroy {rovroy)

the conduct of the ruler by the emact, by the use of by characterizing Polyiiices simply .is Svavouy and not as iiiKoy or kokov, and by impatience manifested in 218 and 220. Also in fyfarl aot lies an acknowledgment only of the actual power of Creon, and 220 implies an obedience that springs from fear, and not from con-

without

much

phatic position of wou

(21.3),

205

f.

tffias (in

appos.) iinrrhy kcH

yiy Kol wphs KuvHy.

tion

Sffios

irphs olu-

in distinc-

from ytKpot and

in his

ytKvs,

commonly

means a
person
in prose.

livinu l>ody, or, as here, the

bodily form, like nw/xa

C/. 044.

tSctv

like

I.t.

atpectu, join with

alKiaOty.

Cf. 0. T.

792, yiyos 6pay irXriToy.

Aj. 818, Swpoy

refers

dy^pht ix^'^CTov ipav.

TXfl.

The peroration
^fxiyrtfia

with

the word

to the

main theme
receive honor

(176) of the address.

206. Tif]v irpo^(ov<ri

of right. This does not escape Creon's observation, 200. 212. The aces, are loosely con nected with dp4<rKtt, as though it were Or, we may supply the 0ra Tao-fftij. idea of noiuv, the phrase being dpiaKc
viction

ANTirONH.
vofio)

39
ctol

Be )(prj(TdaL iravri ttov

y eveari

/cat T(ov davovTiov ^cuTTocrot ^wfieu Trepc.

KPEON.
215 o)?

av

(TKOTTOL

wv

-^TC Tbiv

eipr]fjLev(ou.

X0P02.
vecorepo) ro>

tovto ySacrra^etv irpoOeq.

KPEXIN.

dXX'

etcr*

eTolixoL

tov veKpov
X0P02.

ein(TKOTroi,

Ti StJt'

av ak\o tovt

eTrevrcXXot? ert
KPEflN.

TO
213.

yLT)

TTl)(Oipl,V

TOt? aTTtCTTOVa'tl'
218.

Ttti i8e.

W.

iravri irov

/LieTCOTi'.

W.

oAAot.

This const, is Tiyl ravra troteiv riva. intimated by the gloss iroielv on the

maEgin of L^.
213. irow
:

/ suppose ;
its
it

sarcastic.
ttuvtI.

ye: throws
vrTC o-oi
:

emphasis on
is

your power. Cf. " Your grace Shak. Rich. IIT. iv. 2 may do your pleasure."
in
:

mand. viv inferential since you have heard my views. 216. TOVTO the Chorus mistake the meaning of Creon, supposing that by ffKOTToi he referred to the task of watching the dead body in order that
:

it

214.
KaX
(

\imr6tro\.

tjii^jev

abridged for

should not be buried. 217. yi: gives a contrast to 219. " I am having the dead watched do
;

repl rifiMv) otroaoi ^dSfifv.

ye give attention to the people."

215. (.See) that then ye be the guardians of what has been said. cos av av with the subjv. in an obj. VjTt:

218. " If that

is

is

provided

for,

what

this

other (sc. in 215)

.
. .

command?"
7.

For

ri

toCto, see

on
:

Cf. Phil.

clause. See

An
H.

impv.
886.

GMT. .347 and 281 H.882. is implied. See GMT. 271;

;

651, rl yap er' aAA' ipSs Ka^elv.

219. TO
Kw.

See also Kiihn. 552, An. 6. W. connects this sent., which he supposes interrupted by the leader of the Chorus, with 219, i.e. that ye may be,
etc.,

Tois

\t.r\

'irixpiv
:

sc.

iirevrtk-

arrMrTOwriv
aviartiv

those

who are
here

disobedient.

a-KtiOfiv

and

in 381, 656.

I command you

not to yield, etc.

But

the response of the Chorus indithis ex-

220. os: represents &aTf as correand is necessary because the subj. (rh) of tariv is omitlated with ovTw,
ted.

cates that they understood

Cf.

Xen. Anab.
offris

ii.

5. 12, n's
<Toi

oStw
tplKos

pression

by

itself

as

a direct com-

fiaiverai

ov

fiovKerai

40

20*OKAEOY2
X0P02.

290

ovK eoTW ovTOi ^(opo^, 09

Ocu/elv ep^.

KPEnN,
Ktti fiTjv

6 p.ur66^

ovTO<;'

dXX*

vtt

^Kirihoiv

avhpa^ TO Kpho<;

7ro\Xa/ct9 huokeireu.

Third Sckne.

Creon.

Guard.

TAAH.
ava^, epw p.v
SvcTTTt'ou?
ov)(^

otto)?

Ta;(ov9 viro

iKauoi, Kov<f>ov l^dpa<; TrdSa.

cr)(ou i^pomihoyv iTnoTdcreLq,

226 TToXXa?

yap

6Sot9 KVKkfou fiavTOv CIS dvaoTpocfyyjv.

223.
thai
the
:

W.

ov;(,

OTTWi <nrov8rj^.

From

this verse

we

infer that

personages."
{>G.

Camp. --ovx:

Coryphaeus had already heard

Cf.

255.

SinK:
49;
is

see on

lit.

how. an

Creon's proclaniatiun (30). 221. OvTOs: this is the tcages; ooros i attracted from the neut. rb Oayfiy to
the jft-nder of the pred.

that, in

but here equiv. to 6t/, a declarative sent. Tliis use of Swais is freq. in Hdt. in a neg.
indir. interr.,

vir'

cXiKSwv

clause.

Cf.

ii.

iii.
;

Cf. Stobaeus, Flor. 110, 21, cu rovripai i\riSfs S)aif*p

&y ihe hopes

It

raises.

In Att. this use

rare

116; v. 89. yet cf. Antig.

yu^ fioi

685, and 0. T. 648, toSt' avrh

<t>P<*'C'

ol noKcii 6irrfo\ iitX

irir-

ra

ofiaprfifjuiTa

&yov-

oirus oiiK tl Koxos.

222. SuSUo^v gnomic aor. See G. 1202 H. 840. 223. The guard enters the scene at the left of the spectators. His circumstantial recital, his homely terms of expression, his sly humor, and the avarice he displays in this
:
;

have I come, good tidings."

raised
tip

224. " Not breatldcss with haste like a messenger of

kov^v ict(. having a nimble foot. Cf Eur. Troad. 342, fiii Kowpoy atpp firjft,' ii
:

'Apyfitci' tTTpariy.

225. (^povrCSwv cirurrao-fis

ings for refections
;

lit.

ha 11-

i.e.

to consider

interview,

mark

the

common man

what

to do.

Bl. fancies tliat Milton

in distinction

edy.

from the hero of trag"Tlie messenger in the Trachi-

imitated this passage in his Samson Agon. 732 " with doubtful feet and
:

niae, the

Corinthian in the Oedipus Tyrannus, the pretended shipmaster in the Philoctetes, afford the same Oft of contrast to the more tragic

wavering resolution I come, dreading t!iy displeasure."

:

still

226. oSols dat. of place. 227. T]v8a |iv6ovp4VT) pleonasm, as

:


ANTirONH.
^ljv)(rj

41

yap

lyuSa TroXXa /lot ixvOovfievrj

^(opeL<;

TaXa?, Tt
rXijfJLCJV,

ot fjLoXcbv Swcret? Slktjv

;

/Ai/et9

au

Kci rctS' elaerai Kpicov

230

aXXov
roiavff

Trap* avhpos,
k\i(T(T(iiv

ttw? <tv Si^r* ov/c

dXywet;

tjvvtov (nrovBy fipaSvs,

yovTftiS oSo? ^pa)(eLa yiyverai fiaKpd.

Teko<;
croC.

ye

fxevroL hevp* eviKiqaev jxoXeLv

(f)pd(TCo

Kel TO fjLrjhev k^epcH,

8'

o/a6>9*

235

IXmSo? yap ep^o^iai he^payp.evo<i, TO fiTj TTaSeiv av aXXo Tr\y]v to p,6p(TLp,ov.

Trj<i

KPEflN.

Tt t'

8'

ecrrtv

av (9- ov

?^'8' Tiq

eyet<?

^(9 auvfXLav

231. AY. o-xoX^.

Ep. usage. So in Hdt. iXeye fds, This is common in the Xe-yonv. speech of daily life. Cf. Arist. Av. A messenger in 472, i<pa(TK \eywv. Aj. 757 uses the phrase e<^ Ktycov. He speaks of his if'ux^ Jis of a third person who is talking with him. Cf. " I and my Shak. Henry V. iv. 1 bosom must debate a while."
in
i<p7\
:

234. a-ol: dat. of direction as in prose after ex*"'- Of- Thuc. iii. 33. 1,
ov axhf^i^v

aWri

J)

Xii\oirovtrf\a(f.

So
This
Cf.

in poetry with verbs of motion.

use of the dat.

sion of

is

prob.
of

an exten-

the

dat.

interest.

Aesch. Prom. 358,

uhs &ypvKvov Pe\os.

aAA.' ?i\Bfv aiirw Zjj-

0. C. 81, ^fvos;

S)

t4kvov,

228. t
o5.

adv. why

PeBriKtv

fifuv

Caesural
;

ol

for

e/cero-e

pause after the

464, 531,1058.

229.

aiJ

on the contrary.

230. aX-yvvi: pass.

O-flCTTl.

Schol.

rificcprf

231. tivvTov:
orirovS'g

sc. rijv 6S6v.

:

Cf. 805.

syllable cf 250, to pi^Sev: since he knows only that the deed has been done, but not who did it. St in the apodosis marks more pointedly the contrast. Cf. 0. T. 302, el Ka\ ^^
first

with slow haste. PpaSvs A proverbial oxymoron, quite natural to the conversational style of the
soldier.

^Kfireis, (ppoyels S' Ofxws.

235.
Cf.
II.

8c8pa-y|xevos
xiii.

clinging fast

to.

393,

k6vios

SeSpay/xevot

Cf.

0.

C.

306,

Kft

BpaShs

aifJM.rOi(T(Tt)S.

avevSfi.

Jjat. /estina lente.

witty reversal of the common phrase " to make a long way short." As we say, " to make a long

232.

story short."

as if i\iri(o> 236. TO |ii] iraOciv similar constructio ad preceded. sensum in 897, 1246. For the aor. inf. with ay, see GMT. 211 ; H. 964. TO |M>po-i,|iov there is a kind of grim
:

233.

fvCKT](rev

prevailed.

Cf. 274.

humor

in saying that

he expects to
is

The

subj.

is fioKtiv.

suffer nothing except

what

destined.

4t

S0*0KAE0Y2
TAAB.
^pdcrai OIXm)
npayp,
oxrr

<roL irpcoTa

Tafj.avTov

to
"^v

yap
o opcjv,

eopacr

ovr

eloov ocrrt9
irio'OLp.C ri.

240 ovh* Slv Bucaui}^ C9

KaKov

KPEHN.

v y OTo^a^ci Ka7ro(f>paytnKTaL kvkKo}

TO irpayfia,

SiyXot? 8* oJ? rt crrjfiavcou vkov.

TAAH. Ta Seu^a ya/3 toi irpocrridiqa okvov irokvv,

KPEHN.

OUKOW

^19 TTOT

CtT*

ttTTaXXa^^ei?

CtTTCl

,'

TAAH.
246 Kttt hr) Xeyo) (tol.

tov vcKpov rt? apTUit^

241.

W.

Ti <f>poifJudJ^i.

242.

W.
So

(TTjfiaivoyv.

238. Yop
in 407. 909.

introduces the explana-

244. iTOTc: here expresses impatience,

like Lat. tandem.
OfS fifdfs
fif.

tion of wliat has jiut

been

said.

Cf
iro7

Phil. 816,
/x(0u;
airfi
:

240.

StKtttin
;

supplies the prot. to

iuccdus
wiBoift.i.

WOT*.

cbroXXaxScls

NE.

!. /xt!. fitOft
me

relieve

kf wiaoifu

i.e. tl

You aim carefullif, and fence deed off from yourself on all sides. Tlie terms are evidently borrowed from the occupation of the soldier. dbro^pOYwaxu means primarily "to fence off by means of a rampart." Cf Shak. Henry VIII. iu. 2 "The king in this perceives him, how he coasts and hedyes his own way." 242. &i)Xott: rf 210. M: for its nse with the panic, see GMT. 916. Cf. Aj. .'fciO, Si)\6i iariv wt ri Spaa flu ^
241.
iMe

of your presence and be off? iiroAAarrtffOat applies not only to the relief of a person from sometlung disagreeable, but also to the disagreeable thing that by its departure gives relief.

Cf

422.
:

inasmuch as to strew the body with dust was the essential part of burial, and in the view of the
246. 6<u)fa ancients had the
spirits of the

same value for the departed as burial with full rites. koitC Kal correlated with Kal in the next verse. 8ii|>Cav: lit.

thirsty,

i.e.

dry.
171.

Cf. ito\vU\^iov "Apyos,

243. yip: (yes) for, etc

Horn.

//. IV.

ANTirONH.
Koviv TraXuva? Ka^ayL(TTV(Ta<; a XPV'
KPEXIN.

43

TL

(fyTJ<s ;

TL<s

avSpcHv

rjv

6 TokjJLrja'a^ rade

*TAAa.

ovK

olS*

'

Kl

yap ovre

ttov yevrjSo9 rjv

250 TrXrjyiM,

ov SLKeXXrjs kK^okrj

(TTv^\o<: Se yr\

Kol ^epcro^, appoi^ ovS'

Tpo)(ol(rLV,

eTTTjfjLa^evfjLejrrj

dXX'

d(rrjfjLO<;

ovpydTr]<; rt? ^v.

rjiJLpo(TK67ro<;

OTTW? 8' 6 TrpcoTO^

SeCiawa-L,

rjixlv

nda-t davfxa hvcr)(ep<; Traprjv.

'q(f>dvL<TTo,
TUfji/3T]pr)<;

255 6 fxkv
247.
the

yap
inl in

fieu ov.

The

composition has
as
in

same force here

** ''"

196.
fillets

of

that he

may deny

the existence of

XP'i'

'<^A"Mj

prob.

every possible trace." Schn. tIs: adds to the indefiniteness. Cf. 0. T.

107, {*o?j3os) i-iria-reWei tovs avroevras
Tifidipflv rivas.
iropjj Tis.

wool and

fruits.
:

Also

libations.

248. dvSpwv the undesigned selection of this word is calculated to

0. C. 288, otolv 6 Kvptos

Cf. 951.

heighten on the part of the spectators (already informed in the prologue who would do the deed) their expectation of Creon's subsequent surprise. 249. ovT ov: instead of oSre oUre almost confined to poetry.
.

Cf. 258.
iraTp6s,

0. C. 972,
ov
fi7]Tphi

ofhe fi\d<rTas

elxo"-

Y*''Q^5
lit.

axe.

Contracted from

yevrfis.

250. 8i.kXXt]s eKPoXij:

upturn-

ing of mattock, i.e. earth turned up by a mattock. There was nothing to indi-

human being the earth strewn over the corpse had not
cate the deed of a
;

been taken from

251.
tinction
x^'p****^

this locality.
'^^!/>

barren, in
is

dis-

253. The guards relieved one another during the night. But they had either not been placed on duty forthwith, or had not gone promptly, or had not kept a sharp enough watch at the dawning light. The elder Philostratus, Imagines ii. 29, assumes that the deed was done when it was yet night, and portrays rhetorically a scene in which Antigone by the light of the moon takes up her brother's body in her arms, in order to bury it secretly by the side of the tomb of Eteocles. 254. Oavfia 8v<rxcpcs: sight of wonder and dismag.

from ground that

broken

255. d \uv
guard,
the art.
|4v:

and cultivated. 252. Tpoxounv: "the circumstantial account of the guard mentions every conceivable way of marking or
disturbing the surface of the ground,

who
is

it, i.e. 6 veKvs. For the thinks of nothing else,

:

sufficiently explicit.

(v,

the

first
;

has for

its

correlative

5 in

257
:

Tf^wwrro

had

the second, 8e in 256. been put out of sight.

44
Xcirr^
irrjfiela
8*,

50*OKAEOY2
ayo9
(f)vyovTO'; w?,
eirrju

koi/i?.

8'

ovrc Brjpo^ ovre rov kvucHv

k^i.(j>aiveTo.

eXdoyro^, ov (Tirda-avTO*;,

Xoyoi

8*

cv aXX7^Xot(7t' kppoBovv KaKoC,

260 <f>v\a^ eXcy^cDi/ <f>v\aKa

TrXiyy))

kolu

lyiyvero

TcXcvTaJc*, ov8* 6 K&jXvcra>i/

ri?
iji/

naprjv

eU yap

ecaoTo? ov^iLpyaa-fxivo^,
/ot^

KOu8ct9 lvapyrj<;, aXX' e^cvye

o< : for the accent of this word and of Jt in the next line, see G. 138;
II.

etSei/at*
iK^aXtiv
ol

ol

fi^y

BiXovrti

ffittihoyrts.

kv iylywTo

Si

the prot.
for
269.

112.

256.
it

Xrm|

Kovtt

also for the

would regularly be fi fi^ whicli we have Ktyft

tii ^A(((,

The

acfidt-ntal parser by, as in this case,

sufficed to cast three handfuls of

impf. for the sake of vividness, placing the strife in the present. Cf
0. C. 960,
ix^t^povfjiiiy

earth upon

an unburie<I corpse in order to escape defilement and to be free from sacrilege. Cf. Hor. Od. I.
28, 36,

iypay.

kuI rain'

ky ovK (irpaaaoy
apyvpii) i-KpiaatT

ftii /loi

apiii riparo.
ft
fii)

0. T. 124, Iran 6

Kriar-fis,

^vy

iniecto ter pulvere curSchol.,

ol

ivBivZ\ is

t(^8' h,y

t6K-

ras.

yap ytKpbv hpHims

261.
at
the

ira^y
y*1t
rtis.

Kol fi^ ftrofirfffifityoi K6iv tva-

tJycu

iSiKOvy.

^tryovros

TiXfVT(d<ra: ndv.tojinishwiih,
etui.

sr.

kKvw ru>y Modty XtpvyTos (riyis). Xen. Anab. iv. 8. 4, hoy ipttriitrtufros {sc. avrov) Sri MiCf. El. 1323,
Kpttyts
ftffty.
:

d Kw\v(rwv: either by revealing the real criminal or by the interference of superior authority.
Cf. Phil. 1242, Ti ferrai
fi

ovriKwKvauy

riif

257. 9t|Pos

Hp

usually not of do-

262.
sliKjIe

mestic animals.
:

Cf. 1082.
;

(Is . . . Tis . . . (Koo-ros each individual of us in turn (tU) was

:

regularly asyndeton 258. ov C'/". would be olhf. See on 249. oii Aesch. Prom. 451, oCrt iifiovs ^uKovpylew. "Neither were any footprints to be seen on the ground, nor were marks of the teeth of any devouring iK-ast found on the body." 259. ippo9ovv an admirable word
. . . :

the perpetrator, sc. in

the opinion of

the rest of us.

263. From the neg. the opposite often supplied here from ovSfis, fKoffTOi as subj. of f(p(vyf. Cf Soph. Frg. 327, oiiSfU SoKtt tlyai iriyi)s i>y
is
;

iyoaoi, 4AA* &f] yoatiy.

Plat.

Symp.

192 e, ravra ixoiaas

dtlri
. .

ovS, kv tls i^apvf\('*''

to express the confused noise of the wrangling. Camp, translates, " words of abuse were loudly bandied to and

aW' artxyun

oXoir' tiv ixfiKOfvai.

(<^vy(
see
(i.

fKuffTos)
(tSc vcu
:

(ii)

pleaded that he knew no' film/ (ii/thf deed).

fm."
260. ^vXa|: nom. as if ippo6ovntv had gone before. Cf. Aesch. Prom.
200, ariati
r' iy

For the use of

Cf. 443, 635.
fiil

/xr),

Kilo;

II.

1029.

0. C. 1740, i^iipvyt rh

itirvtiv

KOKus.

Eur. Ileracl. 600,

/ti)

kWlfKotaiv iepoOvyfro,

itapiv

a^f

ffwaat ^tu^SfjLtaOa

Oavfiy

ANTirONH.
"^fjiev

45

8*

iTOLfJiOL

/cat fivhpov<;

aipeiv ^epoLV

265 /cat TTvp hLp7rLV Kol 0eov<^ opKcofjiorelv

TO

fiTJTe

SpaaaL
OT
etg,

fjLTjTe

tco

^veihevai
elpyacrjxeva).

TO TTpayfxa ^ovkevcravTi fnJT

Teko<s
8',

ovBev

rjv

epevvcjcTL nXeov,

Xeyet rt?

6? Travra? 5 irehov Koipa

270 vuo-at (f)6^(o TrpovTpexjfev

ov yap

eixofiei/

OVT

dvTL(f)(tJVeLV,

OV0* OTTO)? op(OPT<;

KaXw?

'Trpd^aLfxev.

^v S* 6 p,vdo^ w? dvoKrreov

269.

W.

Ae'yct rts, cts os.

264. (ivSpovs pieces of red-hot metal.

:

Such ordeals were uncommon among

See Becker's Charicles, p. 183 f. Cf. Pans. vii. 25. 8. "Probably ' the waters of jealousy ' spoken
the Greeks.
of in the Book of Nu7nbers, c. 5, was an ordeal. Under the name of The judgments of God,' these methods of
'

doloso. Verg. Aen. xi. 787, et medium freti pietate per ignem cultores multa premimus ves|

tigia
rh
.

pruna.
. .
.

opK(i>)U>Ttv

take

oath by, followed

.
.

by the
:

obj. clause

Spatrai
TO)
i.e.

^uveiSevai.

266.
anyone,

gvvct,8e vau

lit. know with be privy to his deed, be

testing the guilt or innocence of suspected persons were prevalent in Europe during the middle ages. There were two kinds of ordeal in Eng-

his accomplice.

land, ^re-ordeal

and

water-ordeal.

The

former was performed either

(as here)

267. |iT]T ctp^curiMVtp supply fi-liTt before fiovXevaauTi as the correlative Similar of /t^re before flpyaff/jievtp. are Phil. 771, kK6vra fi-fir' iucovra. Pind. Pyth. iii. 30, ov Q^os, ov ^porhs ipyois
:

by taking

in the hand a piece of redhot iron, or by walking barefoot and blindfold over nine red-hot ploughshares, and if the person escaped unhurt, he was adjudged innocent. Water-ordeal was performed either by plunging the bare arm to the

odre 0ov\a7s.
:

irXtov sc. r)fuv. 268. (pevvtMTt is that nothing more was to be gained by enquiry.
:

the thought

269. Xc^ci Tis ts some one speaks. Instead of Ts ns. Cf. Plat. Soph. 2351), rov ytvovs ilvm rod tuu Qavfj.a.ro:

elbow in boiling water, or by casting the person suspected into a river or pond of cold water, and if he floated, without an effort to swim, it was an evidence of guilt, but if he sunk, he was acquitted." Milner.
266.
the
iriJp

iroiwv Tis fls.

270. ctxH^= ^X*'" is used in the sense of know how when followed by
the
inf.
oirtDs

271.

Spuvres

by what course

of action.
272.

Cf. Aj. 428, oiroi a' airtlp-

8icpxiv:

to

pass through

ytiv oiQ' oirws iw \tyetv ex'"-

fre.

Cf.

Hor. Od.

II. 1,

incedis
cineri

KoXcos

per

ignes

suppositos

ffM^olfifOa.

dvoiOTc'ov

irp<i|ai|j.ev
:

fi llxottxfv,

reported.


46
<rot Tovfyyov etr)

20*OKAEOY2
tovto kovx*- KpvTTTeov.
Koific

Kol ravT* IviKa,

276 iraXo9

top Svcr8at/xoj/a

Kadatpel tovto TayaSov Xa^elv.

8*

7ra/3i/ii

ovx ^kovctlv, 6th* ort* (nkpyi yap ouSet? dyyeXov KaK<av kirc^v,
X0P02.

aKCJv

dva^,

ifMoC TOL,

llTj

TL KOL

0T]\aTOP
TrctXai.

Tovpyov

Toh*,

17

^uuoLa ^ovXevei
KPEfiN.

280 Travcrai rrpiv opyrj^s kou fxc fX(TTOi(TaL \4yo)V,

p.rq

*<f>vp0jj<;

avov<; t

kol ykpoiv dfia.

haLfiova<; Xiycju

Xcyci9

yap ovk dveKTa,

lcr)(eiv

TrpovouLV
280.
274. 275.

Tovhe tov vKpov nepi.

W. 6py^
KoOcupct
:

Kara.

fit.

ivUa: see on 233.

seizes

participate in the dialogue, the Cory-

upon, hence

phaeus,

as

representative,
in the plur.
"i^
:

speaks

condemns; an Att. law-term. tovto Schol. ixtiS^ fts Tdyodov: ironical. rk iyoBi. K\4)povs fiiKKovaiv. iv ijdd
Tovr6
10.
iprjtTiy,
:

alone, sometimes in the sing., as here,

and sometimes
Cf.
even.

C81.

Oci^Xarov
K'''i

i**^
sc.

'^*'

4arlv.
1

number. somehow For the

276. ixovovf

for the plur., see on

indie, see

GMT.
Cy

309,

and foot-note

The

(Iramatigts

are partial to

2; H. 888.
6pcifi(v
fii]
i\

1254. Y\&i. Lach. 190 c,

siK-h
I'f.

comhinations as ixtey ovx ixovciv. Aesch. Prom. 19, Sjcomi <t' AKuy
iplXos
fi

NiJffas oXeral Tt Ktytiy.

:

ivffKvrois xaXKivfuuTi irpotriraffaa\fvaa>.

mi)

Eur. flipp. 319,

iieovfray

ovx iid". olS* oTv sure (sr. that J am here, etc.). thus used parenthetically.
277.
Ant.
est,

iir6K\vff'
:

ovx

Ivwoia Kri. for some time mind has been anxiously deliberating. 280. KoU its force falls on utarSi279.
:

/ am
Freq.

aai; before you have quite filled.

Or,

it

gives increased force to the warning,

Kal often

belonging to expressions of
Cf. Phil. 13,
/t)j

<rr^pY
('leap.

likes.
6,

Cf.
it

Shak.
be hon-

fear and warning.

fiddri
fi

koI

and

ii.

"Tho'

'/)KovTa.

it is never good to bring bad news." 278. " The conscience of the elders, which was stifled at first, begins to awaken in the presence of the mysterious fact" Camp. Wlien the Chorus

to be wise

281. vovs: "Old men are supposed be careful lest the proverb 8lj iraTits ol ytpovrts prove to be true
;

in

your case."

wKriOvuv XP^""^ ytftoyO' dfiou TOV yov K(v6y.

Cf. 0. C. 930, Kal a' S riBriffi Kal

ANTirONH.
TTorepov xmepTLfJicovTe^ w? evepyerqv
285 eKpvirTov avTov,
vaov<;
Trup(i)cr(i>v

47

ocrrt? dfji(f>i,KLOva^
rjXOe.

KavaOrniara
vofiovs hiacrKeSaiv

KoX yrjv eKeivoiv,

/cat

^ Tov'; ovK eo'TLV.

/ca/cov9 Tip.(avTa<;

elcropa^ Oeov<s
/cat

dXXa ravra
cretoi/re?,

TraXat TToXew?
ep,oi,

290 avhp<; /AoXt9 <f)epovTe<;

Kpv(f)7J

eppoOovv
ovS' vtto
a5

Kapa

tyy^

X6<f)OP
/c

8t/cat<w9

et^ov,

(TTipyeLv i^i,

rwj'Se rourov? e^emcrTaixaL /caXc3?

. :

ties

284. iroTcpov . . T| two possibiliare presented that may make it

for some time have been,

1036.
El. 676, BavovT
(sc.

etc.

Cf.

'Opfarrii'

vvv
279.

prob. that the burial was a favor be-

re Kol iraKat

in 672) \eyw. to ird\ai

said, " for

Here

stowed by the gods either that they deemed Polynices to be good, or that they honor the wicked. The first sup;

Creon alludes directly

position
SffTts
. .

is

refuted
;

by the addition of
the second needs

Siaa-KfSwv

no refutation.
285. cKpinrrov: as in 25 without Cf. 0. C. 621, otfibs eSSav Kal

some time I have been thinking," and Creon answers sharply, "for some time you have been muttering against my command."
nite.

The Chorus had

Y^.

KfKpvfififvos veKvs.

ooTis
to

290. avSpcs purposely left indeficppoOovv cf. 259. Eur. Andr.

one who.

1096 of a popular tumult, kuk toC5'

ix<^P^^

Bee L. and
fire.

S., s.v. II.

poOiov iv ir6\ei

/cafcJc.

C|ioC

286. irupwo-wv:

lay

waste with

dat. of hostile direction, at me.

291.

Kpv4>T)

....

o-eCovTcs:

covertly

287. YHV KCvv: the patron deities were at the same time the owners
of the land.
Cf. Plat.

shaking the head, like an animal pre-

Laws,

iv.

717 a,

TOWS t)}v ir6\ty

ex'"'''''''^

6tovs.

eKelvcop

paring to throw off the yoke. 292. SiKaCcDS rightly ; i.e. as I had a right to expect that they should.
:

belongs also to the subst. in the preSioo-kcSuv used figuceding verse. ratively; may be rendered to abolish.

ws
So
qf.

(TTfpydv i\u

sway,

us

so as to accept

my

wffre.

See
w'j

GMT.
&

608.

in 303.

For aripyeiv

in this sense,

Cf. 0.

C. 619, TO vvy

^vfjL(pa>va

Se^td-

Aesch. Prom. 10,

:

SidaxOy

/xara Sdpfi SiaffKfSciaiv.

T^v Aths TvpavviSa

293. CK T(dv8c
290.

ffrepyfiv.

288. cUrop^s: like dp^s. Cf. Eur. Hipp. 51, flcropu rSi/Se anixovTa. 289. ravra: i.e. my decree. iranot long ago as referring to \oi former time, for Creon had just come to power. iraAai is often used of time passing now and may be rendered,

TovTovs:
348,

the malcontents in

the as yet

unknown
Thus, of

perpetrators of the deed.

the murderers of Agamemnon, without further designation, avroTs El. 334,

rovToiv

TOVTOVS

355.

Cf.

also

Antig. 400, 414, 685.


48

20*OKAEOY2
irafyrjyfivov<; yLKrdolcrLV

elpydo'OaL

rctSc.

296 ovScv

yap

dv0p(OTroL(rLV olov dpyvpo<;

KOKOV
rropOel,

VOflLCrp.* CySXatTTC.

TOVTO Kol TToXct?

Sofiojv,

to8*

dvSpa^ e^avCarrjcriv

Toh* *cSi8a<rKCt Kal TrapaWda-creL <f)pva<;

)(prjGrTd^ TT/DO?

alcrxpd updyfiad* IcTTaadai ^poTOiv

ihet^eu duOpcoiroL^ ^X^''^

300

navovpyCa^

8*

Koi travTOi epyov 8vcrcrc)8etai/ elhevat.

oo'oi he fiL(rdapvovuT<; -rjirucrav rdSe,

^6u(o
305 v
el

iroT

k^iirpa^av wg hovvai
Lcr)(L

hiicrjv.

dXK* etirep

Zev^

er'

c^ efxov

cre/Sa?,

TovT
fjirf

knCo'Taa-*,

6pKLo<; he ctol XeyoD,

TOP avTo^eipa rouSe tov rd^ov

?

evpovre*; eK<f)avelT

o^^aX/xov?

ejxov^.

294. irapY]-y|i'vovs led astray. 295. ay6p<iroun.v dat. of interest with fffKaari. olov: tlie omitted an:
:

Toyovpytiv, to play
4\iriSas

the

villain.

So

fxav =

iXiti^fiv, &ypa<s

^X*"* =^

aypevfiy.
i.

Cf. yriirtdai ox*e'

to be

Hom. Od.

tec. is roiovTov.

2!K).

296. vo|U4r|ia:

institution.

Camp,

301. (IScvai
practised
in.

conversant with,
tlie

From tliis word translates "usance." comes our Eng. " numismatics." Currency, coin,
is

So
:

of
at

Cyclops,

Hom. Od.
303.
other; join

ix. 189, dOffiiaria ^5jj.

that which

is

tioned by usage.

tovto
Ilor.

sanc-

xP<*V(p iroT
witli

some time or

in agree-

iy Sovvat.
T*

For

aiy,

ment with
&pyt/pos.

v6ijufffxa

instead of with

see on 292.
Xpuvtf
Toi

Cf. Aesch. Suppl. 732,

Kvpl<fi

iy

VM'fPf

5<i<re

297. irope<t:
8ff.,

cf.

Od.

III.

16,

SIk7}i/.

Tliis threat is

made

against the

Aurum
I

tellites

et

per medios ire saperrumpere amat

|

guards,

whom Creon
of

supposes to have

become abettors of the deed under

the influence
bribes.

saxa,
neo.
298.

potentius
JKStSoo-Kfi:

ictu

fulmiout.

i^avUm\a-iv: drives
to

be taken
irapoLKKiaati
it

as

304. &XXa: serves here, as often, to break off impatiently the previous
train of

the principal pred.

o$<u depends,

upon which
were

?o-tois

thought or remark.

ftircp:

and koI epexegetic as though

(hii

not throwing any doubt

statement, but empliasizing

upon
it;
is

the

iropoA.-

as

we

Xiaffov

perverting).

might say
:

" if

indeed
pred.
619.

man
adj.

an im-

299. vpos
for, turn to.

IrriurBax stand (ready

tu

mortal being."
305. opKios:
for &d\.

300. iravovp^tas ^X*^^

^'<iuiv.

SeeG. 926; H.

: :

ANTirONH.
ov)(
vfjuu "^Aiorf^

49

jxovvo<i

apKecei, irpXv av
vjSpLv,

t^(t)VTe<i

KpefxacTTol Tjjvhe hrjX(oo~r)0^

Kep8o<i

310 LV

etSdre? to

eudeu olcTTeov,

TO XoLTTOu ap7rd^r]T Kol jxdOrjO* otl

ovK e^
e/c

dTravTo<s

Set to

Kephalveiv (^iXeiv.
irXeLova^s

T(ov

yap

ala"^poiv XrjfjLfxdTcov Tov<i

oiu
rj

aTGjfjievov^

t8ot5

crecroicrixevovi.

*TAAE.
315

emeiv

tl

Swcret?,

rf

(rTpa(f)el<i

ovTco<i

to)

KPEXIN.

OVK olcrda Kat vvv

o)?

dvLap(o<i

Xeyet?

irplv 308. ovx dpK<ri, av " there is a confusion of two consts.

bitterness of this sarcasm

Cf.

is

manifest.
his eyes
6\^olaTo

654.
iv

Oedipus blinded
CKircf

(1)

ovx

'^M^''

'AiSr/s dpKeaei, to

which

6do{iveK

rd

Xoiirbv

ixovvos is
daveTffOe
irplv KTf.

added for emphasis, i.e. ov and (2) ov QavetaOi fiivov

;

(0. T. 1273).

312.

*!

airavTOS
Cf.

from any and

o<ttis
:

The
to
liis

<I>uA.a| is

to take this

message

fellows."

Camp.

GMT.
IXOVVOS
:

638, for suhjv.

after

irpiv.

See

every source.

airavTos eS Ktyei.

to KCpSaCvciV
<pi\f7v.

0. C. 807,

e|

for

rh Kfp^os, obj. of

form, used where the metre requires a trochaic word.

the
Ion.

313.

son
vovs,

is

So also in 508, 705.

309. Kpciioo-ToC hung up ; prob. by the hands, so as to be flogged, after the manner of slaves, and for the pur:

the comparibetween drw/ievovs and a-erraxr/ifnot between irKeiovas and its

Tovs irXetovas:

opposite
vovs

i.e.

Tohs

irKeiaTovs
fj

drw/is-

/jLaWou

tiv

'(Sots

(reffaxTfievovs.
fee

So in 0. C. 795, ivSer^ \eyeiv kom'

\aPois
TO. TtKeiov'
f)

pose of compelling them to testify by whom they were bribed. In the courts, testimony was extorted from slaves by the rack. Cf. the punishment of Melanthius, Horn. Od. xxii.
174
ff.
:

ffccT-f)pia.

315.

8(oo-eis:

will

you permit {me 1)

:

o-Tpa(t>ls

ovTcus t thus

am I
(i.e.

to

turn

about

and depart

without a
"?

chance to say anything more)

Phil. 1067,

Cf.

aW
:

ovtws

direL.

For the

310. TO Ke'pSos the supposed bribery of the guards is in his mind. Cf. 222. oloTcov one must get.

deliberative subjv., see G. 1358; H.

866, 3.

311. TO Xowro'v
dpirdJUTt
. .

|xaOi^T

for the foture. the former con:

316.
Ktyeis.

Kal vvv

even

now ; modifies
olffOa
;

W.

joins

with

but

we

should then have ovk

olcrda oiiSi

tinued, the

latter

momentary.

The

50

20*OKAEOYS
TAAE.
Iv Tolcrw uxrlf
^

Vt 7^ ^^XV
KPEHN.
TTjP

^<*'^''^''

tL Sat

pv6fiU^L'i

fir)p

\vTrqv ottov

TAAE.
o O^oij'
cr

ai^t^

Ttt?

<ppevaM,
KPEftN.

ra o

cjt

eyo).

320 ot/x* as aXrffia hrjXov

KTr(f)VKOs

ct.

TAAE.

ovKow

TO

fyyou tovto Troti^o'as ttotc.

KPEflN.

Kal ravT*
318.

7r'

dpyvpo) ye

Tr)v xlrvx^v

irpoBovq.

W.

Ti

&u

pvOfii^eii.

The 317. SoKVti: are yow sfunt/. sense of the question is, whether his grief is superficial or profound.
318.
tC SoU
:

the

Schol.

explains

it

by

rplfifui,

wapa\oyi(rriKhy iravovpyrjfia.

Here the
dyopas (an
Corona,
in

Schol. has rh
127,

irfplrptfifiu rrji

what, pray

expres-

allusion, doubtless, to

Dem.De

sion of surprise.
(fTcu

C/. Eur. Iphiy. Aul.

oil

where Dem. speaks

these

1444, ri iai ; rh dirfiaKfiv

;

rJupos vo/xl-

^v6)i(((it Krt.

are you defin-

ing

where

my

grief

is

located?

He

refers, of course, to the

ment of the guard.

Cf. Aj. 33,
Tck 8'

Smv:
:

preceding statesc. icrlv.

terms of Aeschin.). The abstract term used for the concrete, as in 533, 668, The partic. in the neut. agrees 766. with the pred. noun.
321.

OVKOW
sc.

KTt.

(however that
iKrtfia)

ovK fx" l*<iOuv oxov.

partitive

may
deed
aav.

be,
at

that I
rate

am an

this

319. Tos ^p vas, rd tSra appos. with

320.
at.
:

any

never did.

Cf. 993.

See G.917; H.625c.

otfioi.

Phil. 872, oCkovv 'ArpfiScu roth' (rKii-

oV

i.e.

Cf. 1270, Aj.

yi brings into prominence the

This word presents the only instance of the elision of a diphthong

364, 687.

antithesis

between rovro rh fpyov and

whence W. and many others have taken this as the accus. olfif, a form warranted by ot ifii dt^X^c in
in Soph.,

the acute and knavish character of the soldier. " However refined a knave
I

may

be, still,"

etc.

Anthol.

Pal.

9,

408.

But the

dat.

322. And that too having betrayed your soul for money. The explicit
denial of the guard gives Creon the

form

olfioi,

fiXtifUi:

&HOI is elsewhere the rule. wily knave, Odysseus is

in Aj. 381

named tbtu

and 380, where

occasion to charge the deed directly upon him.

ANTirONH.
TAAH.

51

Beivov

SoAcet

ye

/cat

xjjevorj

ooKeiv.

KPEflN.
Koixxfjeve

vvv

rrjv

So^av

el

8e ravra
k^epelO'

fxr)

325 (ftaveLTe [xoi tov<;

SpcovTa<i,

on

Ta

SetXct

KepSrj 7rrjfiova<s epyd^erai.

*YAAH.

aXX' evpeOeiT) [xev ixaXicrr

XrjffiOrj

lav Se rot

re kol
o7ra>9

fitj,

tovto yap tv^t) Kpivet,

<tv

ovK

ecrO^

oi/;et

hevp^ eXOovra

/xe.

330 /cat wi^

(ToiOei^

yap

e/cro?
tol<;

eXTTtSo? yv(ofir}<; t

e/^f^?

6(f)eiXco

9eol^ TroXkrjv ^dpiv.

326.
323.

W.

Tot

Sctm
is,

KpSr}.

The

sense

" one should not

in general

make

a conjecture where
;

one has no knowledge

it

doubly bad

is

when this conjecture is a groundless one." The first intimation of reproof lies in ye. Camp, translates, " what a pity that one who is opinionated should have a false opinion." Boeckh makes SoksTu subj. of SoKeT, and renders, " Oh truly bad, when one is determined to hold false opinions."
324.
rijv
Ko'iixpcvc:

327. Creon has left the stage through the porta regia. The following lines of the guard are a soliloquy. dXXa: the suppressed thought is " may we not have to say that, etc. cvpcOeCt): (325-26), but may he, etc."

sc. 6

Spwv.

(laXurra
i.e.

above

all.

328. T6 Kat:
eav
u.-}].

idv re \ri<P^ fa^ Whether he he taken or not.

T6

and

Kai often represent

or.
.

our Eng.
correla. . .

disjunctive
tives are re

The regular
.

Schol.

^6Kr\aiv

TtipiXaXn.
i.e.

(Tffj.vo\6yii-

t, as in eire

eire.

tt^v

So'^av

Cf. Phil. 1298, edv r' 'AxAAws irais

that

conjecture,

of

which

you

edv re

fj.})

de\r].

speak.

325. Tovs SpwvTOS

the perpetrators.

Here Creon drops the charge made in 322 and returns to the thought of
306-^12.
326.
i.e.

OVK r6* oirws : lit- there is not in what way, i.e. it is not possible that. 330. Kttl vvv " even now I am pre329.
:

TO.

SciXd KcpSt]

cowardly gain;
secret

served as by a miracle, and the second time I should run the greatest possible risk." The guard leaves the
scene by the door through which he had entered. Cf. 223.

gain

obtained

through

bribery.

53

20<I)0KAE0YS
iSracri/Aoi/ X0P02.

a.

TToXXa

TO.

heivd, KoifSkv avdpdiirov heivoTepov ttcXci"

335 TOVTO Kttt TToXtou irdpav ttovtov ^ei/xepioj voTta

)((t)pi,

iTpi^pv\toLcnv
olSfiaoTLv,

nepiou VTT

Oeoiu T Tov vTrepTOiTau,

a<f>0LTOv,

Fav

aKafxaTav dnoTpveTai,
so here

332 S. " Human ingenuity has subdued earth, water, and air, and their inhabitants, and has invented language, political institutions, and the
healing
this
art.

the pron. agrees

subst.

more remote

Ka(: correlated

with the

The consciousness

of

power can incite man to what is good, and when he observes law and right, he occupies a high position in the state. But arrogance leads him to commit deeds of wantonness;
I

with T in 338. 335. voTp: {impelled) by the stormy south wind. Dat. of cause. Others call it a dat. of time. 336. ircpiPpv\(oi.a-iv ol!8)Muriv enguljing waves, that let down the sliip into their depths {0pv^) and threaten to overwhelm it. inr6 with the dat. =
:

with a

man

of this character
to do."

beneath.
vavv.

Schol. to7s KoXvKTovai rifv

virfpraTav: sw/jremc, as eldest
all.

would have nothing

TJie

strange burial, in defiance of tlie royal edict, furnishes the immediate occasion to the Chorus for celebrating

337.
calls
Ai6s.

and mother of

Soph., Phil. 392,

To.,

human

skill

and uttering warning

against arrogance.

The
is

her iraju/Swrt Verg. Aen.

fiartp

avrov

vii.

136,

prima

correspon-

deorum.
339. &{>6iTov
supplies.
TpvfTui
:

brought out more effectively by the double occurrence of ir6vTov, and by the position of the similarly formed words
ayffi6ft>

dence of the rhythms

as never exhausted

by the produce she so constantly

Tlie accus. is obj. of dTrowears out (for his own gain).

/xrjxayitv,

Kavroir6pos

iiropoi,

and iniiliroKis &iro\ti, in the corresponding verses of the stroplie and antistrophe. iroWd rd 8fivd many are the wonderful thinys. Cf. Aesch. Choeph. 685, ToKKk ftkv ya rp4<pfi Sciccb iAA* int^proKfiov i,vStifidruy Axv

Sphs
tffrlv.

<pp6yTifia

rls

\tyoi

vO<t^

Since the trans, use of the mid. of this verb is not found elsewhere, W. governs the accus. by iroXfixDv. The a privative is short by nature, but is used long by Hom. adjs. wliich begin with three short syllables and the Hom. quantity is often followed

by
S.

later poets.

ftaroi, iieaviruv,
:

607, 787.

So here, and in aKiSee L. and

334. TOVTO

.e.

t^ i*iviv or ifiv6-

ruToy implied in Stty6T*pov ; as in 296,

suit the

under a iv. "The {choreic) dactyls thought of the continuous

ANTirONH.
340 ik\oyi.iv(av aporpoiv ero?
ImreCco yivei noKevov.
'AvTUTTpOcJM] a.

53

eh

ero^,

Kov(f)Ov6(t)v

T <f>v\ov opviOdiv afjL(f)L^a\cbv ayei

345 Koi drjpa)v aypCcov eOvrj ttovtov t cnreCpaLCTL SlktvokXcocttols

irepLcfypahrj^ dvTjp

elvaXiau <f)V(nv

Kparei Se
350

firj^avali;

drfpo^ ope(T(Ti^aLTa,

dypavXov Xaaiav^evd
342.

ff

341.

W.

TToXcuov.

W.

Kov<f)ovi<t}v.

round of human labor, as those of

the antistrophe the
steed."

" Then

to those

woode

the next quick

flat

movement

of the

brings

Camp.
:

The feathered kind, where merrily they Bat, As if their hearts were lighter than their
wings."

340. lXXo|uva>v

the Schol. explains

by

irfpiKVKKowTCDu.

iWu

is

to

be

Sir

W. Davenant's
:

distinguished from elKew

(ei^Aoi),

and
roll.

Gondibert, B. U. vi. St. 57.

seems
fxev

to

mean
TTfpl

originally wind,
ii.

Aristot.

ovpavov,

14,

says, oi

(paffi irepl

{t^v yV'') i^?^ecrdai Kal KivetaQai rhv -adKov fxecrov. The sense,
is

therefore,

the winding or turning

the ploughs

343. dfu)>iPaXcv of ensnaring game with nets, which were used in hunting as well as in fishing. So Xen. in his Cyneget. 6. 5 ff gives directions how to place the nets for entrapping
.

about {^ovffrpo(t>r]S6v) of

at the end of the furrows.

4'tos
:

Itos

hares.

els

344. ayti: leads captive.

d.vi)p

The subj.

Jrom year
iinrilta

to

year.

is

in

348.
fi

Cf. Eur. Hel. 312,

fi76t.
:

341.

-ycvei:

since the har-

<p6fios

TTfpiBaKdy

nessing of
in

the horse

below (350), yevos

may

mentioned be taken here

is
i.e.

the sense of offspring,

mules.

345. iro'vTov ktL Plumptre translates " the brood in sea-depths born." the abstract for the con)>v(ris:
crete, like
rpoip'fi

So the Schol. rais Hom. //. X. 352 f.

Ovyarpfs
the glebe.
tiritwv.

quoting Cf. also Simon. Frg. 13 (Bergk), xa^pf"' aeWoiro^wv

T}fxi6vois,

in 0. T.

1,

&

rtKua,

KaSfMOv

Tpo(p7\.
:

346. (nrcCpaio-i SiktwokXwottois

twisted cords woven into nets.

with

iroXv<i>v:

breaking

342.

Kov<{>ovoMv: this epithet calls

attention to the blithe and thoughtless nature of birds rather than to

the ease and swiftness of their motion.

Cf. 617.

Theognis 582,

c/juKpas

347. ircpu)>pa8T{s Schol. Travra tl^ds. See 349. opco-o-iPara Dor. gen. G. 188, 3; H. 146 D. 350. 6' such an elision at the end of a verse, called technically 4iri(Tvva\oup-fl, Soph, makes in every kind of
:

opvidos

Kov<pov exovffa v6ov.

verse.

Cf. 595, 802, 1031.

54

20*OKAEOY2
Imrov imd^eraL ayL^Cko^ov t,vyov
ovpi.6v T

aKfX^Ta TOVpOV.
Ztpo<H
P".

Kcu (jyOeyfia Koi dpefxoeu

356 <l)p6ur)ixa Koi aaTvu6fiov<; ofyya^ eStSct^aro /cat Sv(Tav\a)V

irdyoiv vTraWpeia koI Svcrofi^pa (f>vyLV /SeXiy,

7ramoTr6po<;
351. 357.

'

diropo^ in

ovSkv ep^crat
353.

W. W.
f.

iinroy ia-a^

ay

&fi<fUXo<f>oy.

W.

Kar

avtfioev.

irayoH' tuBptta.
brings under

351
the

vva(mu

icri.

neck-encircling yoke the steed with

^iyiui, the body of speech, the sound, and ^p6yi}fia, the spirit, the contents of
speech.

thaggy mane..
cf.

For the double

731,
xnrh 8i

accus.,

Horn.

//. T.

Cvyhv <J7a7*i'

'Hpn
does.

Trroi/T.

TIic fut. has a

use, denoting

gnomic what man habitually

For the sense, cf. also Hom. Od. vii. 36, us * wrfphy iji v6rifia. 355. cUrrwo^iovs ofryos the dispo:

sition suitable to social life.

W., Wund.,

Se GMT. 66. Cf. Find. (Mgmp. vii. 1 fT., *ui\ay its tX ns ct^i/f ta; kwh x*'P^* i^dy iwpiiafrai vfavl't yafiHdt. i. 173, flpoiifvou 8( irtpov Bptf. rhy wXjjaloy tIs iari, KaraXf^fi fwvrhv
I

and others understand this to mean the art of governing, which is favored by tlie Schol., r^v tS>v y6/xwy i/xirfiplay.
Si'

wv tA iarfa
opyi\ in

ytfioyrai,

2 iiTTi itoirp&iroi.

Kovyrai.
Cf. 875.

the sense of
ovkcti

ftrtTp60fy Kal rrjs firjrphs ivayt/xtfrai

firrT*pat.

ras

Aj. 640,

avvTp6<pon
I.

With
:

ifitpl\o<poy,

cf.

Horn.
ac-

opyais iftirfZos.
10.3,

Hor. also, Sat.

3,

486, (uyhy i/xtpU ?x<"^*^' " Soph, 364. ^c'yiui speech. cepts the popular theory, which
iii.

Od.

makes
:

the establishment of com-

munities follow upon the fixed use of

was

language

also held

by the Eleatics and Pythagoreans, that language is not an en-

donee verba, quibus voces sensusquenotarent, nominaque invenere. Dehinc oppida coeperunt munire, ponere leges.
356 f.
viraCOpcia: agrees with

dowment of nature
Fesult
'

(tpifffi),

but

is

the

et

of conventional usage
')

{Btfffi

by

attribution

Schn.
swifi

as

dy(|ftocv

^povt])ui
:

and cultivation." two inter:

i3Arj,

pretations are possible

the

thought

wind;

(2)

high-soaring

thought, i.e. philosophy, wisdom. In favor of (2) are the Schol., tV pl rmy fitrttipwy ^i\oao(play, and the gloss of Hesychius, {nln)f<dy, fitrfupoy; (1) is favored by the use of iytfiStis = windtufijl

which may be used equally well of fr*8t and hail as of rain, in the sense of shafts. Cf. Aesch. Agam 335, iv oIk^ifiaffiy vaiovaiv ^St; tmv trwauBptuv wdywy
Sp6<ruv t' ifwaWaytyrts.

Transl.,
to

and

he has taught himself

shafts

how

shun the

open sky

(see L. and S. s.v. 1iy*ft6tii), and hy the natural connection between

of uncomfortable frosts under the and of driving rains. 358. iropos: the asyndeton here and in 370 emphasizes the contrast.

ANTirONH.
361 TO

55

fxeWov "AtSa
S'

jmouov (f)ev^w ovk iira^erai'

^fxirecfypacTTaL.

v6<T(t)V

OLfXTj^dviov (f)Xjya?

*AvTi<rTpo<j>ii P'.

365

a-o(f>6v

TL TO fiyj^avoeu
cXttiS'
)(Oiv

T)Q/as VTrkp

TOT fxeu KaKov, aXXor'

iir

ecrdXov epireL'
vofjLOvq Trapelpoiv ^0opo<; 0e(ov
lev W. airopo^ iir ov8k W. tot' es kukov

euopKov hiKav,

359
366.

f.

ip\eTai.

/AeAAoiaos 'AiSa.

368.
i.e.

W.

V0/X0V9 TrXrjpwv.

359.

ir"

ov8v to |wXXov:

iv'

inventive skill in art.

OvSfV TUV fieWovTwv.

beyond expectation.
opeatnfiaTa,
(pev^iv.

vircp cXv(Sa: t\iov: his

skill

360. "AiBa

cf.

349.

The

gen. depends on
tiro^tTCU
:

361.
himself.

will not procure

Schol.
ainols

davdrov

fiovoy

for ovx

do good, yet incites him also to break through all barriers. A similar sentiment is found in Hor. Od. I. 3, 25 f. and 37-40.
qualifies

him

to

elpfv

ta/xa.

Cf Dem.

de F. L. 259,
Sov\elay.

avdaipeTov

iirdyovTai

Thuc.

vi. 6. 2, ol 'ZeKivovvrioi 'Xvpcucoffi-

ovs f-KayS/xevoi ^vfifidxovs.

The

<|xv|iv: emphatic; he will never do it. for (pv^is, is found only here and in Hippocrates but Sid(pfv^is, air6<pfv^is, Kardcpev^is are found.
;

fut. is

at one time to 367. T0T \iutv KTe. what is base, at another to what is noble. The omission of 5e is irregular, fitv and 5 are both wanting in El. 739,
:

t6t' &\\os,
^iri

&Wo0'

irepos.

The

prep,

belongs to both adjs. wp6s is similarly placed with the second member
of the sent, in 1176.

Cf

also 0. T.

362.

a{jiT]xav<i>v

i.e.

diseases that

734, Ae\<pSi)v Kairh Aav\ias &yfi.

For

would otherwise be irremediable. 363. 4>iryas points back to <^e{/|ts, ^jiand makes the contrast pointed.
:

a similar sentiment and expression, cf. the verse of an unknown poet quoted in Xen. Mem. i. 2. 20, avrap
aviip

ir<j>pa<rTCU
(

he has jointly with others

ayaBhi totc
iropcCpttfv

fihy koxos,

iAAoTc

S'

So W. But the prep, seems to be used rather to strengthen

Juj/)

devised.

f(re\6s.

368.
side of,

lit.

fastening alongin with; sc.

the idea of the mid. voice, as in the

hence weaving

r^

phrase
L. and 365.
thing

(rufuppd^effOai fiiJTiy
S., s.v.
<ro<|>ov

tavr^.

See

H.rix<i-v6(yTi

T^j T6XV7JS.

The
is,

Schol.

explains

by

6 ir\r}p&v rohs yo/xovs koI

shrewd.

to

tv

pred.

lit.

as some-

(mxavoev

the counterpart to a/xTixdvuv repeats the idea of firixaycus

since this inventive power
is

forms 363, and

:

That must be combined with

ri}y SiKaioavyT]y.

obedience

skill.
:

349,

the main

theme.
366. Tf'xvos
:

join with rh /xitxav^ev,

and jusc vopKOV SCxav pledged with an oath by the gods. So Eur. Med. 208, ray Z-nvhs dpKlay 0efiiy. Cf. Xen. Anab. ii. 5. 7, SpKoi oaths by the gods. dewy
369. 9iwv T
tice

56
370 wj/LTTokL^'
airoki^,

S04OKAEOY2
oT({i

to

firj

koXov
ifxol

^v(m

ToX/xa? )(apLV.

firjr*

irapecmo^

376 yivoiTO firjr

Icrov <f>povwv os rctS* cpSei.

9 haifiovLov

repa^

ajxcfyLvoo}

roBe'
tt;!^*

TToi?

ei3a)9 di^iXoyrycrw
iratS* 'AvTiyourjv

ovk elvai

w
S80
<ri

hva"n)vo^ kol hvanjvov

;

Trarpo? OtStTrdSa, tC ttot

ov

hrj ttov

y aTnaTOiXTav
d(f)po(Tvin)

toi? /3a(nXeibis

aTrdyovcn voyiov;
KoX iu
374.

KaOeXovre^

W.

fnjT fiM.
:

370. ^woXis

in contrast

with

inf/l-

378. OVK ctvok

with
the
inf.

for the use of ovk

indir.
disc., see

woKis, as i-ropos

and iravrow6pos in the

in

6.

I'orresponding part of the strophe. ty. Eur. Troad. 1291, a Si /i7aA({ToXii

jhroAtt

1011; H. 1024.

"Nihil
dSus
dyai
fi

in o6k

paret
irais

ticula

offensionis est, quia

(on
tcrrl)
oiiK

oAwXf t>

Tpo'ta.
is

opponuntur
personidvTiKoyi)aw
(ISws
Sri

372. (vv(o-rt: the subj.

fied.

hoc sensu:
'AtrTiy6vri

Cy. 0. C. 1244, arai df 2 (i/voGcrai.

fi
rii'

AV. 610,

ilicp ^vvfffTi.

9iSf

ira7s

ivrXv

XO{H,v

I^t.

gratia, causa.
fif
:

Cf. El. 427,

w*ixw*i

373.
i(p*<mos

rovit rov ^6$ou X'^"'vopcvnot guesl at my hearth

is

Weckl. 379. 8v<mi)vos: the combining together of Antigone and her father is significant, and throws light upon the
avTiKoyiicrw us ovk tffri."

more common.

thought of 856.

375. brov

^povW

o/* the

same way
in

380.

OlSiiroSa: this gen.

is

found

of thinking (politically), i.e. of the same political party. Cf. Xen. Hell. iv. 8. 24, 4Bvf\Bfi rots rii ahruv ppovovtrtv.
rii

anapaestic verses also in Aesch.

Sept. 886

and 1055.

Oi'S/n-oSos

and
:

Ol^iir6iov, also the accus. OlUiroia, are

Tov

Hifiov, ri. AaxfSaifioylaiv <ppovuv,

and similar expressions, are

ToS'
f pSti
:

freq.

not used by the tragedians. t( ttotc ichat can this be? ov Stj irou <rf yt

i.e.

X^(

v6fiovs koI ilKriy iia

surely

it

is

not you, is
rl
8'

it 1
;

t'f.

Arist.
ft

Ran. 526,
376. Antigone and the guard are seen entering at the left of the spectators.

tariv

ov

5^ nov
;

iupfKfffOat Siavo(7

iiuKas

aiiT6s

The They

Chorus knew that some one had defled the

it Sai.|w>viov Kri.:

in

regard

command

of the ruler.

to this strange

marvel I stand in doubt. <ifi^ivo: found only here. 377. dyTiXoYT|<r* subj v. of delibemtion. Sec G. 1368; H. 800, 3.

are surprised and pained to learn that

it

is

Antigone who must suffer the

:

penalty of disobedience. 381. dirio-Tova-av see on 219.

ANTirONH.
FoDKTH Scene.
Guard. Antigone. Afterwards Creon WITH TWO Attendants.
'ETrettroStoi/
*TAAH.
17S*
)8'.

57

1<TT

eKeivT)

Tovpyov

rj

'^eLpyacrfJLeurj

^85 T-^vS* elXofiev ddTTTOvcraj/.

dXXa

ttov KpecDV

XOP02.
oS'
e/c

Bofiojv

dxfjoppo<;

et?

oeov Trepa.

KPEriN.

Tt

8'

ecrrt

Trota ^u/x/xerpo9 7rpovfir)v rvxij

^taae.

dva^, ^poTolcTLv ovheu icrr

xjjevheL

olttwijlotov

'

yap

rj

Vtvota

tt^i'

yucofxrju

7rt

390 (T)(oXff TTod' Tj^eiv Bevp"

382. diraYovo-t: a judicial term, used of leading away to custody those who have been caught in the act. 383. dui>poo-vvt| witli this word the Chorus do not censure the deed in itself; they only call Antigone indis:

av e^v')(ovv

eyot

387. ^v\i\urpos coincident with; just

:

in the nick of time to hear about.

Cf.

0. T. 84, ^vfi/xeTpos -yap ws K\viv.

388. a.7rw|X0T0v to be abjured as a thing one will not do or undertake.

:

creet for imperilling her

life.

This proverb occurs first in a fragment of Archilochus (74 Bergk) xpv:

The lapse of several hours is assumed since 331. C/". 415. if|8 ktI.
384.
is

fMTwy &e\irTOv ovSev

fiorov.

itrrtv

ov5' attw-

Cf.

what the guard has said

thoughts belie one's

here

who has done the deed. because in the former scene CKcCvT] the doer of this deed was the principal subject of discourse. Creon again comes on the scene by the middle door and hears the last verse spoken by the guard. Hence the Se and what folthat one
:

in 329.

389.

For second

resolutions.

390. <rxoX^: hardly, be slow to (do anything). Similar is the Eng. in

Shak.
leisure
Ti^ii)

Tit.

Andron.
that

i.

2,

"

I'll

trust by

him

mocks me once."
dv with
i^r,tjxovv,

lows in 387. 386. tls St'ov for your need, opportunely. Cf. 0. T. 1410, is S(Ov irdpeffd'
:

dp, a rare usage.

ButseeGM.T.208;
i.e.

H. 845.
41, 4.

W. takes

8Se Kpecav.

The phrase

naturally sug-

gests ^vfifierpos to Creon.

takes &u with ^frji'v)"", i-e. I should have declared, and cites Sopli. Aj. 430, Ti's &v wot' ifiO' 5' circiuufj,oii

W.


58

20*OKAEOY2
rat? trai? dTTCiXai?, cu? l^eniacrOiqv Tore
aXX*,
T)

yap

i.KTO<;

koX irap

ikniSa^;

X^P^

eoiKcv akkjf fiTjKO^ ovSa^ 17801/^,

rJKOi,

hC OpKtOV KCUTrCp

(OU

aTTCJfJiOTO^,
Toi<f>ov

395 Kopyjv

ayaw

tt^i^S*,

^ Kadevpedrj

Koa-fiovaa.

KXrjpo^ iuOaS* ovk CTraXXero,

e/iot'

dXX* COT*

dovpficuov, ovk dXXov, toSc.

d>s

Kat I'W, cu^^, TijvS* avTos,

KoX Kpiv Ka^eXeyx' cya
400 8tfcaio9
ct/it
Tellies*

0e\eL<;,

Xa^tou

8'

ikev6po<;

(XTTTyXXd^^at KaKtoi^.

KPEHN.

dyci? 8c TijvSe toJ Tponat noOev Xa^(ov

TAAH.

avn;

toi'

di'8/3*

iOairre'

iravr
fiaWov
that

iirioTaaai.
rh irpoaioKdifitvov.
is

rolfiitv ^vvola*iv ivofia roli ifio7s kokoIs

ti

"Pleasure
thrice wel-

Eur. Here. Fur. 1355, ou8' hv <^6firiv wori ls rov0' lKt<r0eu, Uxpv' k-w' ififii-

comes unlookcd for

Italy.

come." Rogers'

Twv

jBoAfir.

Some read
:

fiKtty,

8o as to

avoid the fut. inf. with Hv. dat. of cause. 391. omiXoIf the metaphor is well ix**juia^v brought out by the translation of Camp., " when my soul iras shaken with the tempest of your former threatening s." 392. Ikt6% sc. iXwlSwv the subst. not repeated. Cf. 518. 393. ovScV adr. in no respect.
: :

394. 81 6>pKwv dirMfiOTOt act. ; bound myself by an oath (sc. that I would
:

n<a come). Above pass. So iy<ifiorot 84* opxMV added to has both uses. make the expression more vivid. So

y6oi(rtv,

427.
^vO<iS'

396.
fore.

owe:

as

was done

be-

Cf

275.
:

397. OovptiAiov
fall, godsend.

like

our Eng. wind486

e,

Hermes was the giver

Cf. Plat. Gorg.
ivrtrvxriiciis

fiilKOt

in

greatness.

The thought
ttj

of good luck.
olfxai

regularly expressed would be

irap'

iyu

(To\

roiovrtf

iXflhs
for
it is

XV^

ovSh' (oiKtv

ttK\r\ ifiovii,

we say it is not like the greater. But this inversion of terms is freq. with foiKtr. So of an unusually great fear it is said
of the smaller that

400. SCkcuos KTi.

icTTiv

i.e. ifii

ii SIkcuSp

iiirqKKixOai
:

iXtxStpov.

TuvSc

Koxwv

those threatened

by Creon.

inThuc.
ioutis.

vii.

71. 2, 6

Cf.
ii

Eur.

p6$os liv oMty] Frg. 664, ix rHy

401. Tif Tpoir|t iroOcv: two interrogatives combined in one sent. So the Hom. t/j iridfv itrtr' ivSpiiy; Trach.
421, tIs ir60fy fioXtiy;

kikwrmv

x^^*

fitl(wy Pporois pcwfiva

ANTirONH,
KPEXIN.
^

59

Kou ^VL7}<; KOL Xeycts 6p0<o? a

*TAAE.

<fy^<s

ravTTjv

tSwt'
a.p

BaTTTovcrcLv ov crv tov

cra(l>rj

vKpov
;

405 aTretTras.

ev8r)\a koL

Xeyco

KPEIIN.

KoX rrw? oparai KaTTtXi^Trrog yp^Orj

YAAH.

TOLOVTov

rjv

TO TTpayfjL

oTTcu?

yap

rjKOfxeu,

Trpos (TOV TO. heiv

TTOLcrav

eKeiv

iinqireCKiq^jLei/oi,

Koviv cn]paPTe<; ^ /caret^e tou

410 viicuv, jjivSaiv re cdJ/ota yvfjiU(o(T(WTes ev,

Kadrjixed^ aKpcjv
e/c

ndycov vTnjvejxoL,
j^^Xy 7r^euyoTC9,
meter
410. 411.
is

ocTfi^v
403.
right

an avTOv

fi"^

The sense is, "Are you in your mind when you say this " 404. TOV the art. would regularly
"^

very rare.
|iv8<Sv
:

Soph, has

it

also

in Phil. 263, O.C. 351,

and

El. 879.

clammy, dank.

cv

be omitted with the antec. incorporated in the rel. clause. It makes

veKp6v

carefully.
KaOrjiicO'

OKpMV ck irdYwv: we

more

definite.
:

406. dpdrai historical pres. ; a use which the tragedians are partial. They also freq. change the tense in
to

seated ourselves on the slope of the hills. Cf. Hom. Od. xxi. 420, e/c U<ppoio
Kad-finevoi.
Xvfiiroko.

II.

xiv.

154, (rraa' 4^ Oii:

vin]V|ioi,

under

the

lee.

the same sent., as here.

Cf. 42G-428.

Aj. 31,
:

<ppaC~i T6 Ka.^7]\(ii(T^v.

Tos caught in the act, 407. yap t|KO|uv see on 238. the other guards may have gone, from
:
:

Some
with
4k

join

i-Kpav

4k wi.-ywv

directl'"
odi &Kpa)v

citCXtjit-

wrfivf/xoi in

the sense of

irdyuv

cTKeiras

^v

avffioio, i.e.

"

we

protected from the wind by the tops of the hills."

sat so that

we were

fear and suspense, to meet their com-

They must have

rade on his return from the king, and, in view of Creon's threats, which were directed against them all, have returned together to watch the corpse
again.

408.

TO. 8v

Kiva
:

cf.

305

ff.

409. <rripavTcs having swept off. TOV the art. at the end of the tri:

windward of the dead body, with their backs turned to the wind and facing the corpse, in order to be able to watch it, and at the same time to avoid the stench which in this situation the wind would blow away from them.
sat to

412. PoIXt) the subjv. than the opt.

:

is

more vivid


60

20*OKAEOY2
eyeprl klpcHv avhp* ainjp imppoOoi^
KaKOL<TLu,
L

Ti? TovS"^

atcqh-qcTOL novov.
<TT

416

XP^^^^ "^^^ ^^ TO<TOVTOV,

p.<r<a

iv

aWcpL
)(^9ovo<;

KareoTTf Xaynrr/ao? rjkLov kvkXo<s

Kol Kavfi* edaknc'

Tv<l>oj<i

kol tot

i^aC<f)VT)<;

aeipa<:

(TKrjTTTov,

ovpdviov a^o?,
(f>6^r)v

irt/xirXryo-t

Tvehtov,

nacrav alKL^cju

420

vXrj<;

TTcStaSo?, iv 8* ifiecTTcoOrj /xeya?

'

aW-qp

p.vcrame'i S' et^o/xo' 6eiav vocrov.

KOL Tovh' aTraXXayeVro? cV ^dt'o; p,aKpai,

413. oyijp: in distributive appos. {mpwith the subj. of itaMifitOa.. po6ois Schol. XoMpois. Cf. the use of poBf'tv in 290. used subst. and 414. KOKotoav equiv. to hvtlhtai. Kax6v is used of
Aj. 196, &rav ohpavlav ^Ktyuv.
latter.
S,\<o%: in
:

The

Schol., Kinrovv rhv cuBipa, favors the

appos. witii

cKtiirrdy.

420. v 8
Lat.

adv.,

and

thereupon
5'

simul.

Cf. El. 713, iv

iixt8*

<rT<i0fi

ip6fios KTVKOv.

0. T. 182, iv

words

also

in

Aj.

1244,

aliy

fifiai

KOKo'is /BoAfiT*.

C/. Phil. 374, below.

ditnSi{<roi:

fut. opt. in indir. disc,

and with
text.

the apod, implied in the con-

See GMT. 128 and 096 II. C/. Phil. 374 f ., lipaaaoy hcuco7s ... ft rifii
Ktlrot tw\' ii^ai(tf)aotr6
fit.

416.
417.

Cf. Horn. //.

viii.

68,

ij/xoi

8'

1lt\ios fiiaoy

ovpayhy ifiptBfB'flKti.

K^n- ^^ separation O. T. 142, ^aOpuv ItrraaOf. Plat. Gorg. 524 d, fvif)\a irivTa
after itipas. ivrlr tp T$
v^fiaros.
Cf.

x^^t-

{among them) &Aoxo< iiriartvixouffivOthers take iv as belonging to the verb and separated from it by socalled tmesis. Other cases of tmesis occur in 427, 432, 977, 1233. 421. (ivo-avTcs because of the dust which was whirled aloft to the top of the hill. This circumstance is added to explain why they did not see the approach of Antigone. ftxof^v we
:

endured.
kSviv.

6ctav

Schol., ivTflxofifv vphs ri)v

:

^vx%

ifttiiw yvfiyuB^ rov

ovpdviov.

But since

because the &xoi was all calamities were

heaven-sent, the reference to ovpivtov

418. "
rified the

The

detailed description of

is

not necessary.

vocrov

used by

this violent storm, that so greatly ter-

the tragedians of every kind of physical

company of watchers, makes

and mental suffering.

the undaunted courage of the heroine

appear the more

illustrious." Schn. whirlwind ; which, by driving on high the dust, gives the appearance of raising up a sudden

Tv^tit
ewpdviov

Btonn (aKfrrriv) from the ground.

:

422. Tov8<: neut., comprising all diroXXathat has been mentioned. iv xpo'vw (laKpw yivro^ see on 244. in the course of a long while ; giving time for Antigone to come out of her concealment, with the libation ready to be
:

sent

from heaven
to

or,

perCf.

poured.

haps better, reaching

heaven.

Cf. Phil. 235, rh \a0f7v irpdapOtyfia ToiovS' dySphs iv XP^''V /Jttu<pV-

ANTirONH.
rj

61

TTttt?

oparai, KavaKcoKvec viKpa^

6ppL6o<; o^vv

^Ooyyov,

cu?

orav

Kevrj<s

425 evurj<^ veocTcrcov

6pcf>auov /BXexjjy Xe^o<;'

ovTco he ^avrrj, xpLKov a9

opa vekw,
apa<s /ca/ca?

yooLCLV

i^(pfx(o^v,

S*

r^paTo Tolcru/ rovpyov i^eLpya(r/xei^oL<;.

/cat

^epcrXv ev6v<i SixjjCav

(f)peL

koviv,

430

7c

evKpoTiJTov ^aX/cect? dphrjv Trpo^ov

^oaicTL Tpicnr6vhoL(TL top vckvv crTe^eL.

^^fxels tSovre? lejxeaOa,
drjpcjjxeO* vOv<;

crvv 8e vlv

ovSev

kKTreirXiqyixiirqv.

423.
the
state.

Why

Antigone returned

to

most commonly when a pron.

pressed.
icKTavrws 8
(TV.

is

ex.

body the poet does not expressly

It is to

Cf. El. 25, Sxrirep Xinros

be inferred that she has heard or fears that the body is again exposed by the command Accordingly she carries of Creon. with her the pitcher containing the
libation.

\|/i,Xov

uncovered.
394.

427. yo'owriv 428. ijparo

see on 40G.

see

on

ck
aor.

join with ripuTo.

:

See on 420.

impf after the

.

iriKpds:
"

full of bitterness,

430.

apST|V

ipaaa

TrpSxovi/.

Urns

sorrowful.

The

quality of the obi.e.,

borne aloft on the shoulder or head

in scenes of sacrifice are a favorite

ject

is

transferred to the subject;

are Tracxovcrris TrtKpd."
is

TTLKpas,

Camp.

subject in Greek

art.
:

So conversely

in Phil. 209, rpvadvup

maTKifflictimj

applied to ouSo, the Or-

431. TpioTTOvSowri as in all sacred observances the number three plays

cry which expresses the pain. 424. opviOos descriptive gen.

:

der

ios

orav

BKf\pT)

A/^os

tvvrjs Kevrjs

optpavhv vfoacTuv.
shrill

The comparison of
cries with the

and mournful
of

plaintive notes
their

birds robbed
Cf.

of

young
ipTJvai

is

Hom.
alyxnrtol

Od. xvi.
r'

216

ff.,

kXoiov S A76cos, aSiydrtpov ^

fj

olcevol,

yafi\pcivvxfs,

oiai T6

TfKva dypSrai i^tiXovro, vdpos

an important part, so the libations poured on the dead consisted of three parts ; sc. fxeXiKparov (honey with milk), wine, and spring water {cf Od. X. 518) or, milk, wine, and honey with water (cf. Eur. Iphig. Taur. 159). In many localities olive oil was used instead of wine. These libations were poured out sometimes mixed beforehand, sometimes separate, with the face
;

n(T(T)va. yevfcrdat.

turned to the west.

in the sense

<rTt^ti

croinis,

425.
nest.
eiii/as

with Ae'xoj, couch of its Cf. Aesch. Pers. 543, XiKTpwv

cvvifs
: :

of honors.

Cf. El. 51,

TVfj.0ov Aoi/Salm Kal Kapar6fiois x^'Sa's

(TTfxf/aVTfS.

affpoxlTwfas.

426. S* introduces the apod, with increased emphasis in prose also, and

432. <rvv
dripwfj.e0a.

together,
:

adv. modifies

vt'v

avri)v.

69

20<I>0KAE0YS
Kol Ttt? T 7rp6(T0u Ta9 T uvp "^Xeyxoficv

436 TToa^et?'

airapvo^

8*

ovheuos KadiaraTo,

aXX* TO

i78c>9

fiOLy KoXyeLvo)*; dfxa.

u.v

yap avTov
c?

ck KaKOiv ire^evyevai
tov<; (f)C\ov<;

rihiOTOv,

KaKov Se

ayeiv
Xafietu

aXyw6v.

dXXa ndm-a ravO'

Trj<s

rjaract)

440 ip.oi Tr<l>VKu

e/A^s (T(t)Tr)pLas.

KPEflN.
<rc
ifyg^

8t^,
rj

(T

TTju

vevovaav
firj

et? ttcoov

Kapa,
;

Karapvei

SeSpaKO/ai. rctOe

ANTirONH.

Kat
439.

ifrrjpX

hpdcraL kovk dnappovfJiaL to

fir).

W.

irdvra raXX'.

an obj. 435. atrapvos 8' ovStvos Ren. after aii adj. kindred to a verb See G. 1142; H. taking the accus.
:

sentiment indicates the ignoble nature

of the SovKos.

441.

a-i

8t],

a-i:

you,
is

I mean,
o-e

you.

Cf. Hdt. liXr kwoHTtivai

754.

iii.

06, f^apvos

f,v

"ifiipiiv.

KoOtiTTaTO

^^
:

similar harsh tone

at,
r)\v iv

that of Aegisrot,

thus to Electra, El. 1445,

Kplvu),

at

iniplicR

her fixed and calm attitude.

.">'.

vaL

ry

iripoi

XP^^V

KnOiaTaro. "But my 436. aXXd: For joy was still not unmingled." {)iitei ifi >l we nliould use a concessive
clause.

dpaffftav.

The calm repose

gone,

who

of Antistands before Creon, in her

maidenly innocence, without showing

a single trace of fear or regret, exasperates him, as the tone of his address
indicates.

437. awTov
irt(*>tvy*i>ai,

subj.
is

accus.

of

rh

wliich

the subj. of ^8-

aroy (tarlv). T!ie thought is put in a gc'neral form, that one himself. 438. Tov ^(Xovs: the servant is attached to the daughter of the royal house. 439. Order irivra ravra wf^vKt
:

Kopa rf 209. sc. StSpcuctyai. 442. <{rr)s ni) is due only to KaTopvu', for its use after
: :

the verb of denial, see

1029.

G. 1015;

II.

fioi fiirau
ill.

Kafitly t) i) ift)i trcorrfpia. Cf. 1015, wpoyoiat oiiiiv iiyBpdnrois (<pv

Ktpiot Aai3(<v ifi*Hfoy.

of the

inf.,

For the const. see G. 1628; H. 962. The

Antigone purposely imitates her reply the form of the question, as below (450, 452) she recalls ki\to pvxOivja and vSfiovs (447, 449). sr. SfSpoKtyai. Regularly rb fiii |i,TJ:
443.
in

oi.

See

GMT.

812.

ANTirONH,
KPEflN.

63

(TV [Xv KOfjiL^OL<?

av (TcavTOP

Tj

dcXei^,

445 e^oj ySayoeta? atrta?

(TV 8* eiTre fxoi
fir)

ekevdepov
fjirJKO<;,

a\Xa

(TVVTO^ioi';,

rjSrjcrOa

Krjpv^devTa

fxr)

Trpdcra-eLV

rdSe

ANTirONH.
1)07).

TL

ovK efiekAov ;

efxcpavT)

yap

'qv.

KPEnN.

Kot BrJT erdXjaa? rovcrS' virepftaCveiv

ANTirONH.
450 ov

vo/iov*;

yap
7)

TL ixoL

Zev?

171^

6 Kiqpv^a<i raSe,
OeCxiV

OvS*

^Vl/OLKO<; T(OV
ei^

KOLTd)

At/CT^

TotovcrS*
452.

dv0p(O7roL(TLV otpKrev v6fiov<S'

oiptaav.

W.

ot

TovVS'

444. <rv: to the guard.

ko|j.C|ois

449.
ence.

BTJTa

then,

marking an
all
this,

infer-

av
in

mai/ betake yourself.

For the

opt.

"

Knowing

did

you

mild command, see GMT. 237. 445. Free and exempt from grievous

imputation.

actor

The guard departs. The who has played this part now

has an opportunity to change his costume, in order to impersonate Ismene.

446.
iiidir.

tI
ish

then have the daring," etc. 450. ^dp: (yes), for. This speech of Antigone is one of the noblest passages left us in ancient literature.
:

adv., at
T(ov

all.

451.

Karat

OctSv

since

Aikt;

sent from below the Erinyes to pun-

|XT)KOS

i.e.

/xaKphp ?iros.
is

447. KTipvxOt'vra: the partic.

disc,

in

after

ipSriada

and

on

iKi}pvxOri.
is

The

plur. of

the impers.
(cf.

Aesch. connects transgression. her with these avenging deities. Cf. Eum. 511, S) AiKa, S> Opovot, r 'Epiviuv. Eur. 3/erf. 1389, dA.Ao o-' 'Eptvvs 6\e-

common

with adjs.

Aj. 1126,

yap t6vS' evruxf^"), very common with verbal adjs. (cf. 677), less conmion with parties., as here. Cf.
S'lKata

She was ffete TfKvwv (povia re Ai/ctj. held to be the daughter of Zeus and
Themis.
452. Toiov(r8:
sc.

as

you have
:

laid

570, 576.

down.
8'

Cy. 519.

v ovOpcaTrowriv

who

448. tI

OVK

c|j,\Xov:
it)'^

and why

are

endowed with a sense of

obliga-

should I not (knoio

tion towards the dead.

64

20*0KAE0YS
ovSe <r0Vw toctovtou
Krjpvyfiaff' a<rr*
(oofirju
to.

era
decou

aypairra

Kacr<f)akTJ

465 vofiLfia hvvaa-Oai Oxrr^TOv ovft vnephpajxeLV.

ov yap Tt vvv ye kolxOcs, aXX' deC nore

(,y

ravra, /couSci? olBev i^ otov

*<f>dm).

rovT(t)v eyo)
<f>p6vrjp.a

ovk ejxeXXov, dvhpo? ovSew?

iv 0OL<rL Tr)v hiicqv

Scttrao"*,

460 ^wcreiv.
Kct
fiTj

Oauovfianj

yap

i$rjBr)
el

tl 8*

ov

(TV TrpovKT]pv^a<;,

Se tov )(p6vov
eyoi Xeyo).

iTp6<Tdev dai/ovp.ai, Kepho<i avr

464.
464

W.
f.

is Toypairra.

462.

W.

aiV' (

= avTo).

Instead of connecting iart with Tck ir(k Knpiynara and making this its subj. Antigone generalizes the expression that one being
SvyturSau
:

a mortal

(sc.

you) should

be able, etc.

icTTiv 01 Si ytypa/jifitvoi xoWdjcis. In connection with this he refers to Antig. 466 and 458. " Let not a mortal's vain command, Urge you to break th' unalterable laws Of heav'n-descended
charity."

Editt. generally

make

Oyrtrhv ivff refer

Mason's Elfrida.

to Creon, supplying <r in thought from

456. vvv Kax^c's:

to-day

form one

idea,

ri

ah. tcjipiyfiara.

But Prof. Goodwin

and

{Proceedings Amer. Philol. Assoc. 1876,

ration of
is

supposes that Antigone has herthat I being a mere self in mind, mortal, etc. The gender is no objecIn tion. Cf. Eur. ^fed. 1017, 1018. favor of this view it is urged that Antigone is more concerned throughout the passage with defending her own conduct than with condemning Creon. lit. to run bevircpSpoiutv yond (as in a race) here, to overpass, to render void; nearly the same as v-wtp^aivtiv, above. Cf. Eur. Ion. 973, xak vis rh tcptlffau Ovrjrhs oZa'
p. 4)

int^pipifiu.

Aristot. Khet.
i ytypofififuos

15, iav fiiv

{y6fxos)
r<p

tpavrlos

" everlastingly, meant. act irore without any clear distinction of past or future, irori gives the effect of indefiniteness or infinity." Camp. 457. c|oTov: since when; sc.xpivov. 458. TovTcrtv i.e. vofilfitav, namely, for their violation depends on r^v SIktiv. OVK IfuXXov / was not about to, did not mean to. ovSpos of a mere man, emphatic. 459. v 6oI<n in respect of, i.e. towards the gods ; the penalty due them. 460. rt 8* ov and why should I not {have known that J must die)? 461. TOV xpovov Schol., tov d/iop:
:

The brief dumerely human institutions

yesterday.

wpdynart, rif Koivif viym^ xpn^ariov koI

TOit i-witiKfffiy its SucaioTfpoti, koI ...rh

fifi/ov SriKovSri.

462. avTc

" you call

it

penalty,

I,

nkv ivuucis dtl

fiivti Kol oitZt-KOTf fjifratcarii

$dXXti, oiiV i Koiy6s,

^(laiv

yip

on the contrary, gain." Cf. Shak. Julius Caesar, iii. 1

ANTirONH.
o<TTt9
(,77,

65

yap

1/

TToWo'Lcnu

a9

iyco KaKoT^

TTW? 00

ou^t Karoavcov Kpoo<; (pepcL

rovSe rou fjLopov TV)(eiu
dXX.* av,
et

465 ovTQ)^ e/xotye

Trap*

ovSev aXyo?*

roi/

e^

e/x-^s

fX7}Tpo'?
KeLi'Oi<s

davovT aTa(f)ov avecr^Ofxr^v vekvv,

av rjXyovv rotcrSe
el

S'

ovk akyvvofxai,

(Toi

ooKO) vvv jxiopa Spaxra rvyydveiVt

fJi(op<p

470 <T')(eh6v TL

flCOptaU 6<f)\L(TKdv(0.

XOP02.
or^XoL TO yewrjfi
T179
o)fjLov

i^

oi/xov

narpos

Tratoog*

eiKeiv S' ovic eTrtcrTarat KaKolg.

467.

W.

fx.-qTpo'i

evos t aTa<f>ov.

"Casca.
of Cuts off so

Why he that cuts off twenty years

life

years of fearing death. Brut. Grant that, and then is death a

benefit."

many

470. (TxcSov Ti mockingly spoken of any fact or affair which the speaker believes to be undoubted it almost
:

Caesura after the first syllaSee on 234. for <peperai. (|>pci The act. is often used for the raid, by Soph. Cf. 0. C. 5, afiiKphv fiev t^ai464.
ble.

wants but little that ; possibly. In like tone Electra closes a long speech to her mother,
to

appears

me

that;

it

El. 608,
tSpis,
<pv(riv.

yap ^^(pvKa rupSe ruv fpyonv

0x1

(fx^^ov Ti T^v a^v

TOVITa,
povra.

TOV

(TfllKpOV

S'

Tl

fJLeloV

<pi-

KaraiiTxvvw

|i.(op4>,

KT.

" / bear the charge

465. ovTws such being the case. 466. irap' ovSc v see on 35. 0X^0$
: :

0/ folly from a fool." Plumptre. The sharpness of the utterance is enhanced

by the
471.

repetition

fj-apa, fjiwp<e, /xupiav.

word of general meaning the Greeks often use a word of more definite sense. Here &.Kyos (iariv) for the more general idea of regard.
instead of a

The harshness

of

this

last

remark the discreet and venerable

C/horus cannot approve. Their words, however, do not express censure so

dv

see on 69.
K''ns
'^'''^-

much

as a characterization of Anti-

467. TOV e^

from mij own mother. Oavovr /ct. when dead I had suffered to be {sc. ovTa) an unburied corpse. 468. KcCvois at that, the supposed thought. TourSc at this, sc. what she

'^^ ""^

sprung

gone.
Sr]\o7
irarpSs.

Order
(sc.

rh yiwrifxa
ufihu

t7}s

vaiZhs
wfiov

uv)

(pred.)

6|

472. eirtoTarai
KUKOis
T{]i>b'
:

sc.

tj

trais.

ctxciv

cf.

Phil. 1046,

6 ^ivos (pdriv

elw, 'OSva^ev,

Kovx

viriiKovaav

had done.

KOKols.

66

20I>OKAEOY2
KPEXIN.

aXX' ur^i TOi

to.

ctkXtJp'

ayav

<f>poirqixaTa

irCrrrcw /xaXiora,

Kat tou iyKpaTccrraTov

TTvpo*;

475

(Ti^pov OTTTOU K

nepiCTKeXyj
irXelcTT

OpavaBivra koX payevra

KaTaprvdeuras.

av

elcrihoLf;'

(Tfjuxpa) ^aXti'OJ 8' olSa tov<; Ovpovfievov^;

iTTTTovs

ov yap iKTreXet
roii/

<f)pouiv

pey ooTis SovXos eort

TreXa?.

480 avTt) h* v^pCCjELU

pev tot e^TrtcrraTO,

tov<; irpoKeipevovf;'
rfoe

Popovs virep^aCvovcra
vppi'; o
,

CTTCt

oeopaKev,

oevTepa,

TovTOis iTrav)(LV kol hiSpaKvcau yeXav.

^ vvv
485 t

eyo)

pkv ovk

aarjjp,

avrri S' avTJp,

TavT dvaTl

rrjhe KeiaeTai KpaTT),

473. diXXa: "but pride comes before

training or breaking horses.

(KirAt
=
?{*o-tu'.

destruction."

By dwd Creon

explained by Ilesychius as

connects his reflections immediately with the last words of the Chorus.

ira{ \fy6fXfV0i'.

479.
ited.

remarks how exactly, though unconsciously, Creon describes in the following words his own case. rd excessiveli/ mcXifp' aYav ^povrjiMiTct
Bl.

SovXos

<)>povciv iuiya
:

to be

proud-spirin
its

contemptuous
:

application to Antigone.

480.

i^irUrraro

with

sarcastic

reference to 472.

stHblwrn dispositions.

481.

474. -rt'TTdv
after laOi,

/ail, break
that, etc.

down. Inf.
(not know

know

ordained. irpoK(i|i vovs 482. vppis: in the pred., sc. tariv. ^8: is the subj. and takes its gen:

how)
173,

see G. 1592,

and
Cf.
(uti

cf.

olSa Karap-

der from

v^pis.
. . .

Tvdirrat

below.
ta9i

tl rSS'

Aesch. Pert. at 81 j ippiaai.

r6S' taBi
fxij

Eur. ^fed. 693, J

yvyaiKhs oSvtKa

wy

483. ciravxciv ^cXov in appos. with ^8(, subj. nom. ScSpcucvUiv: with yfXav, lit. at having done it ; over

yrjfial fit

KtKrpa.

475.

on

111.

mpurxtki^
:

ot6v

tempered.
:

Ik
it
;

her deed.
:

see
very

7*Aoc as
verbs.
tpiof.

so that

is

The partic. is used with with x"^f*"' *nd similar Cf. Eur. Ale. 691, xafpf i>poi>v
not therefore simply a rep^irl SfipaKtv, but forms a
;

hard.

It is

476. irXcUrra

woKKd

=
;

will see

a sup. of roAAcUis. Sm <t(r(8oi8 you a modest statement of a well-

very often

etition of

part of the pred. See G. 279, 1 H. 983. 485. If this (assumed) authority {sc. of defying this law) shall be exercised by her with impunity.

known

fact.

See

GMT.
:

237.
f req.

478. KaropTvOf vTot

used for


ANTirONH.
dXX' LT

67

aSeX^^9 eW*

ojjLaLixovecTTcpa

Tov

Trai/ros rjixlv Zr]vo<s

ipKeiov Kvpei,

avrtj T ^'Q

^vvaLfxo';
'

ovk aXv^erov

fiopov KaKvcTTOv

/cttt

yap ovv yap

Keivrjv

Icrov

490 eVatrtoi/Aat rovhe ySouXeucrat

Toi(f)ov.

Kai viv KaXeiT

ecro) ot5o'

eloov dpTLO)<;

XvcTiTUKTap avTTjV
(fycXel

imj/SoXoi' (^pevatv.

S'

6 Ovjxos

npocOev

yprjcrOaL KXoirev^

TMu

fx-qSev 6p0(os

eV cr/corw re^fcofxeucov.
rts

495 fXLcra)

ye fxevroi ^a>Tau iu KaKolcri

eireiTa tovto

aXovs
490.
486.

KaXXvvew

OkXrj.

W.

Td(f>ovs.
:

d8\<|>r]S

sc.

0vydr-np

which

is

pred. to Kvpel (oStro).

The omitted
See
:

partic. contains the leading idea.

GMT.

887, 889.

Ztjvos

tpKcCou

cf.

491. vlv sc. Ismene. kciXcitc addressed to the attendants. 492. cirq^oXov ^ptvuv in possessio7i of her mind.
:
: :

Horn. Od. xxii. 334 f. The altar of Zevs kpKeios stood in the middle of the house-court. By metonymy here for the entire family. The expression is the extravagant one of a passionate " more nearly akin to me than man, all my kin," which is, of course, im-

493. hand, done.

ter
;

<|)i\i

is
:

wont.
to be

irpoffflev '[jpr](rOai
i.e.

Cf. 722. detected before-

before the deed has been

:

kXoitcvs

pred. nom., as a plotCf. El. 37,

like the poetjc use of K\eirreiv,

devise

or do

stealthily.

h6\oiffi K\e\pai ff<pwyds.

tiv

Aj. 1137, ttJaX'

possible.
irp(T0vrepou

Cf.

0.

T. 1365,
kukSv.

ei

Se

Ti

\ddpa K\f\peias Kaud.

The

sense

is,

en KaKOv

that the evil conscience easily betrays

488.
in his

Tj

|vvai|io$:

in the blindness

the evil-doer.
1,

So Shak. Hamlet,

iii.

of his passion Creon includes

Ismene condemnation, without any rea-

83:

"Thus conscience doth make

son except her anxious behavior, to which he refers below as betraying her guilt.
489.
|j.opov
:

gen. of separation with

Cf. El. 626,

d\v^iTov, after the analogy of such

verbs as awaWdTreffdat.
Bpdcrovs TovS' ovk a\v^eis.

cowards of us all." 495. "I hate the offender that hides his crime, but I hate also the one that Creon thinks seeks to defend it." Ismene is trying to do the former, Antigone is Antigone the latter. seeking to escape punishment, he
thinks.

This accounts for her reply

to aXovs in e\<ov.
tireiTtt

490.

to-ov

equally,

likewise,

ivai-

and the allusion

496.
eirfira
:

riwixai fKfivrjy rovSe

tov Td<pov,

i.e. fiov-

after the partic.

Cf.

\ev(Tai avTov.
(T

Cf. Phil. 62, oi 'ArpeTSai

Aj. 760, ocris avOpiiirov <pv(nv

fiii
:

ffAaarriiv,

ovK ri^iuffav tuv 'Axi^Aejwi' OTr\uy,

/cot'

&vOpwKOv

(ppoy^,

KoX-

Sovyai,

Xvvtiv

to gloss over.

68

20*0KAE0YS
ANTirONH.

^eXets Ti fiel^ov

^ KaraKTelvaC
KPEAN.

fi

e\(ov

eyoi fiv

jSiv TOVT ou

C^ftil'

anavT

ex<o.

ANTirONH.
tC SijTa /xeXXci?
;

a>9

c/xot

Twt' (ro)u \oyoiv

600

dpiOTOu ovhev,

/x>yS'

ap^aditiq ttotc,

ovTio 0 Kttt o"ot ra/x

a<pavoavovT
h.v

(pv.

Kairoi TToOfv kXco^

KaTa")(OV
ri

evKXe^cTepov
Td(f)a)

top avTctScX^ot' eu

TiOeuTa
605 keyoiT
:

tovtou; tovto ndcTLV dvhdveLV

fir)

au, el

yk(ocr(rav iyKXyoL
501.

(f)6^o<;.

497. |Ui{ov i.e. any desire that is than this of putting me to death. 498. iyi juV ovSiv I surely (desire) nothing {bei/ond that), fitv is a weakened furni of /x^f, and like y makes prominent (although also at the same time restricting) the force of the word with which it is connected, fitv is often found without St, not alone in the poets hut also in prose, esp. with
prt'ater
:

Ta|i' cwJM&vSavovT*

l^v

my views

are disagreeable.

"

$(pv,

are by nature,

and so cannot fail to be." Camp. Antigone thus cuts off any expectation that Creon may have had that she would at the last acknowledge her guilt and beg for pardon.
502.
trious honor.

kXcos cvKXcciTTcpov tnore illuspleonastic expression,

:

like Sv<Tirv6ois irvoats (688), tpptvuv Sva<pp6vwv (1261).

prons. (634, 081) and in asseverations

(561
).

Antigone appeals to

The

antithesis
it

may be supplied

in thought, if

is

not expressed by

some equivalent of 8. airavr' !xt: an instance of what is called " tragic irony." The audience see in this utterance a hidden and dreadful import. Creon unconsciously pronounces his own doom in the death of Antigone
;

mankind that regards the duty of burial of one's kindred as a most sacred one, and that would honor her for sacrificing her life in seeking to discharge this duty. Kariayjav the prot. is S represented by it6dtv, i.e., "if I had
that latent sentiment of

he has

all

the calamities that follow

in its train.

done what 1 " See on 240. 504 f. Order: Kiyoir' (pass.) tiv Others prefer to avlivftv rovrois Kri.
join rovroii directly with \(yoiTo as
dat. of agent.

499. |UXXit do you delay. 500. iiTiS* apf<rO((T|: ar. /ii;8ic r&v riy \6ywy. iptffKtadai pass., here in the sense of probari.
:

505.

cykXx|oi

see on 180,

and the

App.

ANTirONH.
[dXX*

69
evSaL/jLovei,

TvpawL^ noXXd r Ka^.(TTw avry hpav Xeyeiv

rj

aW
d'

^SouXerat.]

KPEXIN.

(TV

TOVTO

JVT) fJLOVVrj

T&Ji/Se

KaSu.etiwt' 6pa9.

ANTirONH.
opiacri ^ourot,
<rot

S* v7rtXXov(rw/

(rrofia.

KPEHN.
510 (TV 8*

ovK

erraiSel, ToivSe

^wpls

et (f>popel<s

ANTirONH.

ovhhf yap al(T)(pov tov^

6p.o(T7r\(iy)(yov<; cre^eLv.

KPEflN.

ovKovv

o/JLaifjio^

\(ti

KaravTiov uav(op; 0c

W.

gives 506
f.

f.

to the Chorus.
just

506

"

With a

sense

that

these verses are not fitting for Anti-

509. \ovTOi:
virCXXovo-iv
:

these
lit.

also (think so).

they roll or

wind

gone after 499, the old critic^remark

OVK 4v
iiraip<p

under, used of dogs which curl their

tails between their legs through fear here metaphorically of curbing or sup-

tovto

rfis TvpavvlSos,

a\\'
is

ex* ft elpaiveias 6 \6yos.

But there

no indication of any irony. The sentiment is wholly remote from the connection." N. We follow N. and D. in bracketing these lines. The words following have no reference to this sentiment. See App.
508. TOVTO the same reference as TJWTo in 504, i.e. "that it is right to give burial to Polynices." |iovvt) tcovSc: Creon includes Antigone among the
:

pressing utterance.

510.

cl <|>povis

after ivaiSuffOcu

we

might expect an

inf.

or partic. clause

here el does not express an uncertainty but an assumed reality, almost = on. See GMT. 494. Without paying any attention to Antigone's reply, Creon

Tuv8X<pts:
of ai(TXp6v

obstinately holds fast to his opinion.

differently from these.

511. Ycip: (no), for.

{effTif).

o-c'Pciv:

subj.

Chorus, as she was also a Cadmean. ixovvos and ^eii/os are used in trimeter also.

512.

\u

KaTavrlov 6avuv: he also

that fell on the opposite side.

70

SOt>OKAEOY2
ANTirONH.

KPEXiN.

ANTirONH.
616

ov fiaprvp-qa-eL roMff 6 KaT0tu/o)U

KPEnN.
L

veKv<s.

Toi

(T(f>

Tt/XCt?

^ ICOV

TftJ

SvcracySct.

ANTirONH.

OV yap

TL SovXos,

ctXX*

d8X<^9

coXcto.

KPEHN.

nopOujp Sc

TTyi'Sc

yrji''

8' avTLO'Ta<;

vnep.

ANTirONH.
0/XC09

"AiSt^? tou? w/xovs tcrou? iroOei.

KPEflN.

620 dXX* ou;( 6 )(pr)(rTo<;

513.
|uas
:

tm

Ka.K(o
o^^ct

\a)(^Zv to"09.
:

s<".

utrrpSs.

For an apparent parody of

cf.

Cf. 144, 145. this verse,

we should expect
avr^.
It is

ratlicr rhv

Su<T(rf$7j 4^ Xtrov

not implied

Arist. Achnrn. 790, Sfiofiarpla yip

Klitt

iart

rwvrti warp6s.
:

514. ituivf
ivoatBfi.

Eteocles

dat.

wth

Creon means, as he explains more fully in 616, that Antigone by

honoring Polynices with burial is placing the two brothers on an equal footing, and that thus she is dislionor-

here that Antigone herself had beStowed burial honors upon Eteocles. Creon simply says, " you are showing him (Polynices) equal honor with that cimferred upon Eteocles." 517. The equality of the brothers is urged more sharply by Antigone, 518. irop60V 8c
^"9:

n^u^ X9P'-* ^'^ y" ing Eteocles. bestow the boon of an honor. x'V"' '^ ecus, of internal obj.
'

{>fes),

hut devastat-

virtp

sc. rriffSf ^fjy.

See on 392.
his

519.
(i.e.

/fades desires

that

laws
be

his laws
i.e.

which require burial)

const,
is

i.e. that by burying 516. ravra my brother Polynices I am dishonor-

equal,

be equally administered to all.

520.

The

taos iarX Aox',

ing

him

(Eteocles).

516.

o^

see

on

44.

just as hUaioi, 6^io%, ktL, are used in

rtf
5v<r-

the pers. const, witli the inf.

'

71

ANTirONH.
ANTirONH.
rt?

olheu

el

KOLTOidev evayr)

raSe;

KPEHN.

OVTOL TTod* OV\9p6<i, OvS' OTaV OdpTj, ^tXoS.

ANTirONH.

OVTOL (Tvve^deiv,

dXXa

(rv^K^tXetv
KPEriN.

(f)vv.

KOLTO)

vvv ekdova

el

^ikiqTeov,

<j)t\ei

525 Keivov^'

efxov Be (,<ovto^

ovk ap^ei

yvvij.

Fifth Scene.

Creon.

Antigone.
X0P02.

Ismene.

Two

Attendants.

Kol

flTjV

irpo TTVXCOV
Ka/ro)

I7S* 'itT/XT^I^,

<^tXaSeX^a
521. KoiTwOev
:

BaKpv

XeLJSojJLevr)

knows if this

(i.e.

see on 25. " Who your sentiment that

524.

Creon,
is

seeing

that

further

argument

of no avail, breaks off

the good and the evil are not to share

alike in burial)
the
is

impatiently, and with scorn repeats

the sentence of death.

regarded as pious in

world below ?

"

525. KcCvovs
&/

sc.

rovs Karu, with

522.
e/xofy

Cf. Aj. 1356, 4x6phv 55' aliu

particular reference to Polynices.

(101)

veKvv] 1372, ovTos Se kcckci KacdaS'

ofiws ex^*""''''^ ecrrai.

(wvTos while I live. 526. Ismene enters by the door

:

523.

Surely,

'tis

not

my

nature

to

share in hatred, but in love.

Ancient

art aims to represent the ideal,

mod-

ern the real and individual. Hence Soph, is sparing in the portrayal of
distinctive
traits

through which she had left the scene (99), conducted by the attendants, ace. to the command of Creon (491). and lo! This phrase Kal |Atjv

often introduces
1180, 1257.
155.

of character;

but

^8:

a.

new
sc.

person.

Cf.

iarlv.

See on

he knows how with a single stroke to bring to view the entire inner soul. Here is laid open the womanly, tender heart of Antigone, who has thus far been presented to us only on the heroic and austere side of her nature. ovToi a reiteration of Creon's word gives edge to her reply.

527.
<pws,

<t>iXaScX<{>a

Schol., <pi\aSt\-

with sisterly affection.

Scucpv:

this

form

is

used by Soph, in the

Col;

trimeter also in Track. 1199.

lective in sense
cf.

Aesch. Sept. 50,

Si'
:

Saxpv KfiPovTfs. 0. C. 1251,

\u$a>v SoKpvov.

o/i/iOTOj

XciPofxcvT)

trans.

7S

20<l>OKAEOY2
ifC^Xrj 8* 6(f>pv<ov imep alfiarocv

peOo^ al(rxyvet,
680

Tcyyovtr cvwva irapiidv.

KPEnN.
(TV

if

Kar
p.*

OLKOv<;

Xrj0ov(rd

i^iirive^,
cLTtt

w? Xlov v<pLp.einrj, ou8' ipavdavov

dpovoiv,

Tp<fxov hv
<f>p*,

KOLTravacTTaicreL*;

CITTC

817

pOL, Kol (TV ToGSc TOV Td(f)OV

636

<l>rj(rLS

peracrxelv,

^ '^opel to
I2MHNH.

prj

dhdvat

SehpaKa Tovpyov, einep

KoX ^ppeTL(Tx<^
here,

rjh*

bpoppodel,
aiTtas.
f.

fctl

<l)p(o

Trj<;

u in Aescb. Prom. 400, 4* iaaw

:

plur. combined, as in 13

The

ab-

KfiBofitya ^10%.

stract for the concrete; see

on 320.

528. vVXt| grief causes s cloud over the brow, from which tears, like rain, pour forth. Cf. Aesch.
to lower

Sfpt.

211,

inrip

Ofifiirwy

Kprinvafifvav

yt^fKay, when clouds hang over the brow.

" The tim'rous cloud

subverters of my throne. Kpfuv (Toi inifi ovSfv. 534. Kal <rv you also, as your sister has acknowledged her guilt. 535. i|o)ut: i^Sfivvni. to |ii) c(8cvcu see on 2()3.

Two

pests

and

Cf. 0. T. 379,

That hangs on thy

clear

brow."
8c. 11.

536.

ftircp
:

that

is

to

say,

if.

Obat'8 Agrippina,

olfuiTdcv:
excitement).

d|ioppo6ci

metaphor
ivith.

from rowing,
In this phrase
is

flushed (with grief

and

like irmipfTfti, helper, then in general,

assent
:

to,

agree

529. ^'6ot countenance. Cf. Eur. Ilerr. Fur. 1205, piBoi iitKlif lulov.

lies

the intimation that Ismene

con-

scious of prevarication.
sister

These words

oWxvvh:
Ant.

disfigures, mars.

Cf. Shak.

are like an anxious entreaty that her

and

Cleop.
;

iii.

"

The

April's

would not deny her the conso-

in her eyes

it is

love's spring.

And

these the showers to bring it on." 531. <rv S^ : in contrast with Antigone. ij the one who . . v^i)i^VT|

In this scene the true character of Ismene comes more clearly to view affec:

lation of sharing her fate.

tionate

and

unselfish,

but timid and

has been lurking like a viper In my house. 532. Xij9ov(ra ktL unnoticed have been sucking my life's blood. Cf. Shak. Rich. //. iii. 2: " Snakes, in my heartblood warm'd, that sting my heart "
: !

weak.
537.
Tfjs alT(<xs
:

governed directly

by

^vixfifTlffxo,

the notion of partici-

pation being silently continued in xal

<p*fite.

Cf. Aesch.

Prom. 331,
ifiol.

xt-*

533. ara Kd-iravcurrao-iit

dual and

p.traaxi>y koI rvroKfiriKits

ANTirONH,
ANTirONH.
\\
J/

73

aAA ovK eaaei

ovT
'q0kr)(Ta<;,

/ tovto
ovt

e5/ N Olkt) a eiret

-q
,

iyo)

KOLVcjcrdfxrjv.

I2MHNH.
540 dXX'

iv KaKo1<s rot? (toictlv

ovk ala^^vvofiaL
TroLovfiemrf.

^vfjiirXovp ifiavTTjv

tov Trddov;
ANTirONH.

a>v

Tovpyov, "AlSt)^
8*

;(ot

/carcu

^WL(rTop<;

Xoyot?

eyo) (fyiXovcrav

ov (TTepyo)

(^Ckr^v.

I2MHNH.
fXTJTOL,

KacnyvtJTr),

fi

aTLfxoia'r)<;

to
ff

firj

ov

545 daveiv TC crvi/ crol

top davovTa
ANTirONH.

dypCcraL.

fxij

fioL

ddvrfq (TV KOLvd,

firjS*

firj

*0Ly<s iyco.
? t kolKSi*
^Trexe/pijiro,

TTOLOv (reavTrj<i
538. Toirro
Or,
.

apKecro) OmjcrKovcr

double accus.

Dem. De
\6yq>
iirel

more exactly, tovto would be the obj. of some verb like \eyeiv or troiuv
to be supplied.

fiovov

Corona, 101, KaTaurx^veiv

t6 yt epyov ovk
|iii

h.v eirofijffaTf.

545. TO

541. |v|iirXovv:

common

phor from sea-faring.

Fur. 1225,
Tvxovfftv.

metaCf. Eur. Here.

Surr-

negs. see on 443.

lated,

ow 0aviv: for the two are corrert, ri

avfiir\eiv tois tpiKotai

Iph. Taur. 599, & vav<rTo\wv

4yii>

yap
in

elfj.'

t^s

(rvfi<popds,

ovros

Se

ffvfnrXu.

Shak. has "a coach-fellow

affliction."

irou>v|uvT)

suppleSiv

mentary
542.
tJ>

partic. after aiffxvvoixai.

Const.

^wicTopfs

(eiVif)

6^701' iffTiv.

The

rel.

for the indir.

belongs also to ayviaai. like ayva leoielv. ayyiirax. But here in a general sense. Schol., "Let me fulfil my sacred TifiTJaat. duty towards him in company with you, and share in your punishment." 546. a: the accus. with diyydveiv, as with >|/ou6ij/, 961. The neut. of the pron. is not uncommon with verbs of

and avv

aoi

interr.
<pvffiv.

Cf. Aj. 1259, ov iiaBthv hs tl

this kind.

The

plur. uv, although Anti-

Tev^d.

Cf. 0. C. 1106, alTf7s & Ibid. 1168, offTis &v aov tovto

gone alone has performed the burial. 543. XoYOis: in word {alone), with
sarcastic allusion to 78
thesis
f.

KpoffxnlC"' TUX*'*'- Of- 778.

indie, in a cond. rel. sent.

|iki]

*0iY*S

'

See

GMT.

The

anti-

between \6yosa.nd ^pyov is freq. emphasized by the use of ii.6vov. Cf.

525; H. 914. 547. iroiov o-eovTTJs regard as your own. apKfo-w: pers. const.


74

20*OKAEOY5
I2MHNH.

Kat Tis ^los fiOL <rov XeXeifXfieiq) ^iXo$;

ANTirONH.

KpovT

iptora

TovSe yap aif KTjhefKov,

I2MHNH.

550 Tt

TavT

dviq.^ fx

ovhkv

axfyeXovjjLevrj

ANTirONH.

akyov(ra

fiev SrJT,

el yek(t)T

iv trot yekco.

UMHNH.
Tt Ot^t
ai/

aAAa vvv

<t

ct

axpeAOLp.

eyo)

ANTirONH.
croio'oi'

aeaxmjv

ov

<f)0ov(i>

vTreK<l>vytv.

I2MHNH.
oi/iioi

TttXati/a,

KafJLTrXdKO}

tov aov p.6pov;

ANTirONH.
666 (TV fikv

yap elXov

^rjv,

iyui 8e KarOavelv.

I2MHNH.

aXX* ovK in
548. tIs ptos
iorlv;
:

dppTJTOL<;

ye

tol<;

e/ioi9 Xoyots.
iv <rol YfX<3: for Cf. El. 277, &aTttp iyyf-

I.e.

vAt 6 0los ^fAoj

(Uv: see on 498.

4yyf\St aoL

649.

KT|S<|iii'

hit interests (in allusion

" you are mindful of to 47); and

Xvaa roh
552.
oixpf\f7v

iroiov/ifvon.

The

repetition of

perhaps he will take care to make your life without me agreeable." 550. ravTo: in this waif. ovSJv ^<Xov|MVT] when you gain nothing

at

least

adds intensity. oXXd vvv now (if I have not before).

oIfU>i
:

Srjra

and

Cf. 770.

554.
nal, to

roXcuva

see on 82.

of

thereby.

KcLfiirXoMM

avi

really (Kal) to fail

561. Antigone softens somewhat the bitterness of her taunt in 549. tl

augment the force of the quesfound also

ifi.avT()v

tion, is

in 726, 770.

Others

used after kKytiv as after davfui(fiy ttiaxvft'TBiu and similar verbs, almost like 8ti. The thought is, "it is with grief to myself that I mock you."
is

take Kod as implying the

fi

ellipsis of

adata

556.

dXX' owe ktI.

"true, I chose
left un-

to live, 6m/ not with

my words

ANTirONH.
ANTirONH.
/caXoi? (TV fikv aroi,

75

rot? S* iyot 'So/cow <f)povlv.

UMHNH.
Kol
fjLrjv

Lcrr)

vcov i(TTLV

r)

'^afiapTia.

ANTirONH.
tfapa-ei

<rv jxev ^r;?,

u)(TTe TOt?

rf

e/ii)

V^'X^ iraAat

560 T4dv7)Kv,

davovdiv QX^eKeiv.
KPEnN.

TO)

TTOiSe

(f)r)ixL

ToJBe ttjv fieu apTioi^s

d(f>

avow
spoken,
Cf.

ne(f)dvdaL, ttjv S'

ov rd

TrpatT

e(f)V.

app^rots in the pred. position.

iir\

editt.

understand Ismene to mean, "we

Eur. Ion. 228,

5'

a<r<t>dKTois

fiilKotffi fii] irdpire.

remind her

sister that it

Ismene desires to was not from

are both in equal error, you against the state, but I against the dead."

559.

The dreadful

fate of her par-

indifference to Polynices (78, 90) that she tried to dissuade her from bury-

ents had already broken her heart.

ing him, and that she was one with her in feeling. This is what she means in 558. Antigone, however, takes \6yois to mean the arguments of Ismene to justify her course. Some prefer the too ingenious and strained*
interpretation of Boeckh, but not ac-

To outward appearance only did she walk among the living. Hence it was natural that she should now seek to
benefit only the dead

by her

efforts.

Her

interest in her betrothal to

Hae-

mon has been completely subordinated

to her sense of duty to her kindred.

cording
victions.

to

my

unspoken

(i.e.

secret) con-

557.

\Uv sc. i56Kfis. TOis 8' regularly iy^ 8e, to indicate the
a-i
:

When her resolve was taken to bury Polynices at the cost of her life, she counted herself among the dead.
O(po-i
:

to.

take heart
w<|>cXciv:
to

560.

be

antithesis to

ai/ fiev.

Cf. 71, 1101.

of service

<ro
yuo(.

With the

dat. in the poets

and in
xp^
8e:

(Teaifxp.

So in the phrase
rovB' e^tiv 8t
:

5o/cw

later prose.

Cf. Eur. Orest. 666,

Cf. Isocr. 15. 323, ifiov vofxi^ovTos

&!/ vfiiv S6^r),

on

ro7s <pi\oiciv i)<p(\iiv,

Ka\ws.

Tois

fioi

(=

ifiavr^)

561.

to those, sc.

the gods

see on 21.

t, t8
8'
a<|>*

irai8<,

niv juv,
:

ttJv

for the gender,

of the lower world

and the shade of

see G. 388; H. 272 a.

Polynices.

562.

niv

ov Kri.

and

the

558. Ismene reiterates what she asserted in 53G, 537. The Schol. has on ah
ftiv firpa^as,

other ever since she

was

horn.

Anti-

iyw

Si avv^Stiv.

Some

gone's conduct was the natural product of her character.

76

20*OKAEOY2
UMHNH.
ov yap
TTOT
,

(oua^,

ovo

os av pKaarj)

jxevei.

voxs TOts KOKot^ 7rpaa(T0V(Tw, dXX* c^toraTat.

KPEHN.
666 crot yovv,
off'

ciXov

(rifu

KaKot? irpdaa-eiv KaKo,

I2MHNH.
Tt ya/3 /xoi^ ftot T^trS* drc/a ^LaJaifiou

KPEHN.

aXA

170c

fiemoL

fxij

Key

'

ov yap ear

eru

I2MHNH.

akka

KTVL<;

vvfi<l>La

tov aavrov tckvov

KPEHN.

dpaxTLfiOL

yap \ar4po)v

eicnv yvai.

I2MHNH.
670 ov)( 0)9

iKeivo)

ry^d

r*

^v

r)pp,oa'fxeva,

663. Ismene seeks, in a respectful manner, to defend her sister and herShe acknowledges the want of self. excuses it, however, good judgment
;

present; here it refers to rflffS*. When the sense of a word as such is to be signified or quoted, the

nom. is commonly
88, rh 5i vftf7s Kfyu. Without

used and t6 placed before the word,

C/.

by savins that those who are overtaken by a great calamity lose the discretion (voOt) (hat is theirs by native endow-

Dem. De Corona,
t^v
iroKtv

irca> Ktyoi,

t6,

Menander
tt-Kflv,

522, ivairvoiiv fx*^ Zev

ment

(81 &i> pXdffrji).

Tt)\

565.

-yovv: sc. 6 vovs i^iart).

:

a&rtp
568.

koL yaKri

and Ar. Vesp. 1185, ftvs fxiWtn Xiytiv iv ivipdaty;

:

vpocnrtiv Kcuca

Ismene said kokois wpiatjftv = be unfortunate. Creon turns it into Koxk -rpdaafir = do wicked things.
Kcjcots refers to

Antigone.
:

666.
still

rrjo-S'

&rtp

makes

clear the

sense of

fiirp,

for Creon

and others

remain to her.

667. But surely say not " this one," for she is no more (i.e. she is as good as
dead).

lit. nuptials, here w|MtKta Cf. Eur. Andr. 907, iAArjy rtv' tiviiv iurl aov arfpya ir6<rii 669. Full many ajield there is which he may plough. This remark addressed to the noble young women is spitef ul, contemptuous, and harsh. 670. i{p|iO<r|u'va suited to him and her, i.e. in accord with their desires,

for bride.

il|8t:

esp. indicates persons

Transl. not as their hearts were plight-

ANTirONH.
KPEfiN.

77

I2MHNH.

KPEfiN.

ayat' ye XvTrei?

/cat

(tv

Kat to

croi'

Xej^o?.

X0P02.

^ yap
574.
erf;

(rTprj(TeL<s

r^crSe tov (ravroi) yovov

W.
bound

gives this verse to Israene.

assigning the verse to Ismene will be

the sense being, that true affectheir hearts together,

tion

and

no other betrothal could be agreeable. For the plur. of the partic. see on
447.

removed if we change ir" to aip', when the meaning is, 0, dearest Haemon, how
your father dishonors her (Antigone, in calling her kok^ yvirf) for you). This

572. This is an exclamation, not an address to Haemon, for he is not present. This verse, given by the Mss. to Ismene, is assigned by most editt.
to Antigone, chiefly for

makes

easier also the reference of rh

ahv \exos. pron. with

The omission
nar-fip is

of the art. or
Cf.

no

difficulty.

El. 525, irariip yap

ois

^| ^fiov reOurjKfv.

the reason

573. Xvtrcis

that rh ahv Kexos in the next verse is more easily taken as your marriage

about
VTth

it.

TO

by speaking
rov Xc'xos:

so

much
1110,

Schol., rh

aov ovofia^ofieyov.

Cf. El.

marriage of which you speak, and because Ismene, in response

than as

the

ovK olSa rijv ai]v K\r}S6va (the report of which you speak). Eur. Hipp. 113,
ri]v ffiiv Se

remark of Creon, would defend not Haemon, against the reproach Kcucas yvvaiKas. But the latto the
lier

Kvirpiv {Cypris

whom you

sister,

praise) v6\\' ^yi> x^'pe"' ^fy<>>. 574. All the Mss., with one exception, give this verse to

ter objection bears with almost equal

force against the supposition that^ntigone says this.

many
the

also 576.

Ismene, and Boeckh and many

to

Haemon

is

only indi-

other editt. rightly assign both

Antigone closes her discussion with Creon in 523, says in 560 that she no longer has any interest in life, has nowhere before made any reference to her relations with Haemon, and now preserves a
rectly dishonored.

Chorus

574,

because

Ismene

disdainful silence towards tliese re-

proaches.

The

chief

difficulty

in

has already asked this question in 568, and because it seems altogether probable that the Chorus would remonstrate with Creon ; 576, because the calm and judicial tone, wholly unsuited to Ismene, is proper only to the Chorus.

78

20*OKAEOY2
KPEHN.

575*AtS7y? 6 'trav<TO)v rovcrhf. tov<; ydfiov^

e/moi.

X0P05.
ScSoy/xcj'',
a>9
cot/cc,

tt^i^Sc

KarOav^iv,

KPEflN.
icai

(rot

yc

Kafioi.

fxrj
'

r^iySa?

er*,

dXXct vlv
^j^yoi)

Ko/xt^er' cto'6>,
yui/atca<>

hfxcoes

ck 8e roOSe
/lAiyo'

eluai racroe

dveLfxeva';.

580 <f)vyov(TL
i^Siy

yap

tol ^oi $pacrel<i, orav TrcXa?

eiaopcjorL tov ^lov.
the door that opens into the women's apartment. There the guards remain, prob. as sentinels, for in 760 Creon
calls to

TOi/ "AiSiyi'

575. f|u>(: this marriage alliance was a matter of deep interest to Creon, father of the bridegroom and guardian

of the bride. 576. 8i8oY|Uva : sc. iarl ; it has been determined. For the plur. see on
447.

them

to lead

The king remains on

absorbed

Antigone back. the stage during

the chanting of the next choral ode,

580.
in gloomy reflections. Creon misjudges Antigone so

577. Kol
certainly
sion).

<ro(

Y Kd|io(

it is

for you

The
:

and for me ( Jixed concludat. can be referred only

to

the

rpiPoks

8C. rpififTf,

foregoing principal sent. or iroiflrf. vlv

see on 44.

fK T0v8< 579. Ywaucas the pred.

king.
(iT)8'

578.

8)uSf$

the attendants of the

:

henceforth.

empliatic,
:

dvcifuvois

left

at large.

So, in El. GIG,

ivftfifur)

and in and not be her mother

says to Electra,

ai o-rp/^et. ou

yap wiptar' MyiaQos, 8r ff' iirux ^*^ A*^ roi Oopaiav y' oZaav alffxiyft" ^tAouj. Tlie Athenian women of the better classes were rarely seen out of the house except at public festivals; at other times never unattended. The aisters are now led by the guards to

greatly that he fears she may try to escape death, whereas she seeks it. 581. TOV pCov: gen. with ire'Aas. See G. 182, 2 H. 757. 582. Stricken with grief, the Chorus is reminded of the inherited woe of the Labdacidae, whose latest scions even are not spared. Where once the deity has ordained calamity, there its baleful results continue to flow on. Against the sovereign power of Zeus no one can contend. Whereas the god in undecaying power defends his holy ordinances, to mortals no per;

manent prosperity is destined. Our amuse us with delusive hopes, and when once our perception has become blinded we plunge inevitably
desires

ANTirONH.
XTd<rLfiov
X0P02.
STpo4|>i] a.

79

)8'.

evSaCfjLOve^ otcrt KaKCJv ayevcrro? al<ov.

ot9
585

yap av

(TL(T0y

deoOev
Itti

BofMO^s,

dra?

ovBev eXXeiTret yevea?

77X17^09 epirov

ofiOLOv oiCTTe TrovTlai<i ptBfia Svcnrvoot'S

%p'TQ<r(Tai(Tiv pe^o<;

orav
Trvoaif;,

v^akov

CTrtS/aa/xi^

590

KvkivBei ftvarcroOeu KeXaivav Olva

Sv(ToivfjLOv,

/cat

(TTOVO) ^peixovcTL 8' avTi7rX.rj'ye<; d/crai.

588.

W.

pgo-o-ais.

590

f.

W.

KeXaivav

fftva,

koI

SvadvefJiOL arovta fipcfiovaLV.

into ruin.

cv8aC|xovS
act., like

blest

are they.
adjs. de-

1261 {ppevwv
TTovoi.

orycviTTOs

many

iva(pp6v<t)v,
:

1277

ir6voi Svcr-

TTOvrCais

join as an adj. with

verbs and compounded with o privative; e.g. &}pav<rTos, &TpfFor the gen. cf. 0. T. (TTos, &SepKTos.
rived from
969, i^iavaTOi e^x^^s,

the Thracian sea-blasts. Tlie storms on the Euxine were notoriously

irvoais,

violent.

Cf. 0. T. 196, rhv a.ir6^ivov

and see G. 1140;

Spfiov &pr)Kiov

KXvSwua. Eur. Rhes. 440,

H. 753
583.
is

d.
:

ola wSirrov QprfKiov (pvff^fiaTa iirf^a.pei,

ols the implied antec. tovtois the indir. obj. of epvov. 0co6cv:

589.
the sea,

i.e.

cpc^s v'i|>aXov darkness under under its surface the nether

:

" the adv. of place supports the meta-

phor of a storm coming from a certain quarter. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 1089, ^iwii
AiSOfv."

darkness of the deep. 590. KvXivSci, ktL

rolls

up

Camp.
:

depths.

the wave (olSfia) sand from the lowest Bl. compares Verg. Georg. iii.
:

the black

584. aras depends on ovbtv; no ruin. 585. cXXcCirci epirov: fails to come
upon.
Cf.

Xen. Mem.
:

ii.

6.

5,

fi)\

ima exaestuat unda vorticibus, nigramque alte subjectat arenam. Cf. also Milton,
240,

tWeiirfffOai ed voiHv tovs tvepyerovvTas.

c-irl

Par. Lost,
ful, wild.

vii.

212,

"A

sea dark, wasttl>j

itXtjOos 7Vds

i.e.

eration
Pericles,

to
i.

generation.

from genSo Shak.

Up from

the bottom turned

furious winds

And

surging waves."

591. 8v(rav|xov: wind-tossed. Hesych.

" One sorrow never comes but brings an heir. That may succeed as his inheritor."

explains by Sva-rdpaxov, rb kokovs ave(jLovs exov. Cf. Apoll. Rhod. i. 593,

aKT-fiv t'

586 ff. Const,

epf$os vipaXov

ofioioy

Sere orav
trvooLS

@pji(T-

alyioAov re
:

Svcr^ifvefioy.

aauTiv TTOvriais Sv(rnv6ots

iTnhpd.fi.ri.

olSfxa
:

592.

JvTiirXT|7S

foxmd only here.

Beat-

irvoais

dat.

Cf. a.KTa KVfxaroir\T]l, 0. C. 1241.

of cause.

With

hvattvSois Ttvoals, cf.

en in front,

i.e.

the waves and the storm

80

20<l>OKAEOY2
'AvTurrpo^ni
oL

ap)(aia
595

to,

Aa^SaKLhau
cttI

olkcjv opco/xai

mjixara

<f)0LT(i>v

vijixacn irLTrroin

ovh* aTraXXacrtrct yeveau yivo's, dXX* epciTTCt

Oioiv Tt?, ovh* \ei \v<TLv.

vvv jOLp (r;^ara9 vnep

600 pitfl.^ ereTaro

KttT*

<f)do<;

kv OISCttov So/xot9,

av

viv <f)OLvia Oecou rofu veprepoiv

d/xa kottI? \6yov t

696.

avoLa

teat

(jipevcju

ipivv^'

W.

<f>6itivtav.

600.

W.

TeVaTO.

do not come from the side {cf. Horn. Od. V. 418, ^idfos ToporA^aj) bnt diOr, rectly forward upon the shore. ace. to Schn., beaten again, i.e. they feel the returning stroke of the waves and so the latest descendants of the
race feel beating against them the returning blows of the ancient irij. and the headlands lashed trrovif, Krt.
:

Others, not so well, supply Bf6s as subj. 599. Instead of a concessive or

temporal clause, though light, etc., or when light, etc., we have a co-ord. const.
ai

makes the connection.

600. ccrxoras A^*^:
^i^-

^"^^ roots,

{>l^a

for branch, scion

of the house.

by the waves resound with a groan.

Antigone and Ismene were the last hope for the growth of the family. ^TCTaTO ^609 cf- Phil. 830, rdvi' atyKav

593. dpxoia: /i^om of old, as an ; in the pred. Aa^8aKiSdv limiting gen. with oXkuv.
ancient heritage
:

tpdut is a figure freq. used for deliverance and hope. Cf. Horn. //. xviii. 102, where Achilles

& TfTOTai Tavvv.

594

f.

see the calamities

of the race

says,

oi>S(

TlaTp6K\ci> yfv6fjL7)v <pios

succeeding the calamities of those that are dead. The ills of Antigone fol-

ovS' irdpoKTiy toIj &\\ois.

ii.

Verg. Aen.
ifia.

281,

"O Lux Dardaniae."

Kara: belongs to

lowed after those of Oedipus, and Oedipus perished in consequence of

the

601.

The

Schol. explains Kara/iS

iKKiirrti.

by

OfplCti koI

596.

murder of Laius, his father. Nor does one generation (by

vv
:

i.e.

rifv f>l(av.

sat-

isfying the anger of the gods) release another (succeeding generation).

for example, Orestes,

while the gods of the lower world are not represented with
603.
Koir(s

As,

Athene, brought to of the Tantalidae,and his descendants were prospered, ytvd and yfvos have
the

by the help of an end the curse

a scythe or sickle as a symbol of their functions (like our " Father

Time

" or "

Death

"),

yet the figure

is

so natural that the expression

mow

same

1067.

sense.
:

Cf. v(kvv vtKfxSv in

sc.
:

down or cut off is often said of the gods and of men. Cf. Aesch. Suppl.
637, 'Aptj rhy Otpl^ovra Pporovs.
Cf.

jpc(irci

597.

fxn Xwn.v

71 vfcCv. = \vu.
'l^he

Cf. 0. T.
8u<r-

also

Agam.

1655, rii'

i^afxrjtrai Sitrrifyov

666, ovK (pfvvav faxtTt.

H*i>S)v Bi)pay fx'^"-

Aj. 604,
subj.
is

Btpoi.
is

yivot,

attributed to Zeus, and Eur.

In Soph., Frg. 767, a fidKtWa Or.

oAA'

ip*l-K*i

9fmv Tts being parenthetic.

1398, has ^l^riy tTtZap4oiaiv' \iia.

ANTirONH.

81

605

redv, Zev, Svvacnv

rU

dvSpcov vnep^acrta /carao^ot,

Tav ovd*

VTTVO'S

alpel Trod' 6 navraypev^ ovt

fxrjve<;,

oLKoifjiaTov

Oeovre^;

dy7JpQ)<s

Se ypovoi

610 hvvdcrTa<i Karej^et? 'OXv/xttou fx,app,ap6ea-(rav

alyXav

TO T

eTretra

/cat

to fieXXov

KOL TO Trplv eirapKecreL

605.

W.

aav

dv.

612

f.

W.

CTrapKco-ai vofiov.

8'

ovSev tpira
cktos aras.
Moipris,

Ovaruiv 603.
ment.
Xo'-yov

/3loto<; TrdfnroXis,

avoic

lit.

folly of judg-

iravaypevs

is.

Cf. wavaypfos
Atith. Pal.

(7/99.
infatuation of

Paulus Silentarius,
Kre.

Similar

604. <|>pvwv Ipivvs.

to wavraypevs are Travrdpx'n^t

irauatrTiir,

mind; explained in 62Z-624. 4pivvs is the power which drives men into destruction. When one with eyes wide open freely goes to one's own death (as Antigone from her sense of duty), it appears to the mere looker-on like an infatuation inspired by some demoniac power, and that is eptvvs. 605. Tidv Hom. and Dor. for adv.
:

608.
d,

oucaiiaToi.

see

on 339.

Oeovrcs
Zeus

for the quantity of

:

i-e.

they run

their course unwearying.

609. ayT|p<as:
also in art as a

is

represented

man

turity of his powers.

xpovip:

in the full

ma-

dat. of

Found

also in El. 1091, reuv ex^poov,

Aesch. Sept. 105,

few more places.

strain.

Karcurxou

reaj/ yav,

and in a
:

can

re-

a potentate whose power is With this noble description of the majesty of Zeus, Blackwell compares the sublime words of the Apostle Paul in 1 Tim. vi. 15, 16,
;

means

untouched by age.

The potential opt. with &p omitted is Hom. Cf Od. iii. 231, ^e7a
Of OS

6 fxaKopios Kol fj.6yos SvvdffTTis, 6 0a(Ti\evs

rwv fia(Ti\ev6vT(i)v,
airpSffirov.

Kal Kvpios twj/ Kvptev-

f0e\(iiv Ka\ rr)K6dtv

&v5pa

arcuSxrai.

ivTuv, 6 ii6vos ^x*^" o.0avaaiav, <pws oIk&v

er^s ye Kvvas Occasionally also in Att. Cf. Aesch. Choeph. 594, {nrepToXjxov avBphs <pp6yT)fjLa ris \fyoL; Eur.

II. xxii.

348, ovK eaO' is

Kf<paK7js aira\d\Koi.

611 f. TO T

eirtiTtt ktI.

these adv.
fireira

clauses express duration,

of

the time immediately following,

fie\-

Ale. 52, ead' otrws "AXKtiaris ^s yrjpas

(lo\oi

\ov of the more distant future.

Schol.

The

on

irpij|as koI

fireira, II. xviii.

607.
art.

rdv

are used
the one

as rels.
i.e.

iravraYpcvs
who
seizes

the oblique cases of the by the tragedians also

:

357, has rh Se eireira

clutI

rod irapaxniKa

the all-catching,
all.

upon

navSa-

Eur. Iph. Taur. 1264, rd re Ttpmra rd t' iireiO' a r' ffitWe -rvx^^". The present is called by the gramma-

vw.

Cf

fidrap is the

Hom.
is

epithet of sleep.

rians 6 ivearcis,

tempus instans.
both in the present
in the

aypivs, hunter,

applied to several

We may transl.
in the

and
law

divinities

and

to things.

The combut

future

and

past

this

pound

iravraypevs is not found,

will be

found

to prevail.

The

expres-

8S
vofio^ oo
'

50*OKAEOY2
ovoev
pirL

'AvTurrpo^
616

P*.

a yap
TToXXots

817

TToXuTrXayKTo? cXtti? ttoXXoi? fiv oviq(Ti%

avhpcjp,

8*

aTTctra Kov^ovooyv epcoTotu

c/ottci,
fl-pli'

ciSori 8* ou8ev
620 npocravcrjf).

ttv/jI

Oepp,^ TrdSa rts

cttos 7r<f>avTaL

cro<f)La

yap k tov kXlvov

(Tu\0U

TO KaKOV hoKeZv TTOT T^h*

fXp.V

OTO) <j)pUa<i
drai'.

^09 ctyct
tion

7r/3os

is

condensed

like that in

Dem. De

is

found only here, though aSu and

iv-,
iup-,

Corona, 31, vwip ov Koi t<Jt* koI i'Dv Koi i(i ifioXoyw Koi woKtfitty Kol Huupfpt(r$ai rovTois.

compounds with
and
iv-

^(-,

Kar-,

613
the
all

f.

life

Nothing that is sinful touches of mortals without harm ; i.e.

is

The same figure in Hor. Orf. II. 1, 7, "incedis per ignes Buppositos cincri dooccur.
1

that

out of

harmony

(vATifi/xtAfs)

o s o ." Cf. also Phil. 1260, taus tty iKrhi K\avfiir<cv Uxois irSSa. For the
omissiou of dv with
020. Cf. Trach.
irplv,

with the sovereignty of Zeus, all S0pis, brings ruin to man's life. Cf. Plat., Laws, 731 df r(f Si wXrinfitKu Kol KOK^ t^iivai 8f I T^v ipiyfiv. 615. The reason {ydp) of the foregoing is not contained in the first sent., which stands instead of a concessive clause, although hope, etc., but
.

see

GMT.

621. tri^vrai has been uttered. 1, \6yos ((rr" apxciioi ivOpw:

Kwy (pay f Is. 622 ft.

"Whom
first
ff.,

the gods would

destroy they

make mad."
8'

Cf.

in

pred.

woWots iLwira. vi|<nt So also iwira,

Theognis, 403

iroWiKi

fU

ipfrifp

in

the

tfWfvSfi iyiip, KfpSos Si^^fieyos,

Sy riya

iaifjMV irp6<ppuv fls fifyiKrjy iifiirKaKlrjy

617. ipmwv: subjective gen. "The deception that is bom of foolish desires gives to many men hope." 618. ov8<v: obj. of tHirt; the subj.
of
Sfrw*t is
Ti

Kopdytt, Kal oi f6i)Kt hoKtiy &

tiiy rf

Kaxi,
tiv
rf

toDt' iydd' tlvai fvfiapfus, t S'

Xp^<Hfia,

ravra

Kcucd.

Milton, Sams.

or ii with

Sti7.
*fnr*i,

iwaruaa i\irls, i.e. tj dvirTj W. and Bl. connect obiiy

nothing

Agon. 1683, " So fond are mortal men, Fall'n into wrath divine. As their own
ruin on themselves
leji,
t'

invite,

Insensate

aware
is

be/ore, etc.,

a person the sense of which

be/alls

or

to

sense

reprobate,

And

with

blindness internal struck."

not at

all clear.
:

622.
wpoawiu,
scorch,

(|i|uv

this

Hom. form occurs

620. vpovuvo^

nowhere

else in dramatic poetry.

ANTirONH.
625 TrpdcrcreL S* oXCyiCTTOv

83

^ovov

Ikto<; ara?.

oSe

yi.rjv

Alfxcju, iralScov

twv

croiv

viarov
rrj^

yeuvrjfx'

dp' d^vfjievos
"^/cet

IxeWoydiJLOV raXtSos

fiopou 'AuTcyovr)^,
630

aTrdras \e)(o)v vnepaXycM'

Sixth Scene.

Creon.

Two

Servakts.

Haehon.

'ETretcoStov y\
KPEXIN.

ra^*
o)

.l<j6p,.(T0a

ixdvrecov vnepTepou.
xljrj(j)ov

TTttt,

rekeCav

dpa

fir)

kXvcju

ttJs iJieXXouviJi(f)OV
Tj

narpl dvjxaLvcov ndpei

nai^a^rj Sp(ovT<;
cfyiXoL
;

(Tol fiev i7/xet9

irpcura-ei
:

625.

fares ; in this sense

commonly with some adv. or adj., instead of which we have here eKrhs &Tas.
Cf. Ar. Equit. 548, 1v' 6
Xaipaiv

631. Haemon comes from the city and enters at the right of the spectators.

(uxvTcuv
tell us.
;

i.e.

better than a seer

Kara vovv vpd^as-

okiyurrov
of time.

iroiriTiis

diri'j;

would
to

The

anticipation exis

pressed by the Chorus

unpleasant

Xpovov: aros

the very smallest space

:

the repetition of this

(cf. 583) phasis to the close of the ode. 626. o8 see on 155.
: :

word lends an impressive em-

Creon hence sharp manner.

632.
:

his impatient

and

TcXcCav

final,
. .

irrevocable.

627. Vf'aTov the latest bom and the last to survive, since the older Megareus had given his life as a
sacrifice.

.? expressing apa (tT] can it be that doubt mingled with surprise. The emphasis falls on dufxaivwy, and the answer desired is no, but that yearerf
is

yes.

Cf. 1301

f.

Kvriipi'

Cf. El. 446, apa ju^j 5ok(7s avT^ ravra rod <p6vov (peptiv
)ieXXovv|x<]>ov
:

bride.

628. (xcXXoYOiiOv toXiSos: intended The adj. is not superfluous,

is

633. rrjs with y^<pov.

obj.

gen.
it,

See on

11.

W.

joins

and
low.

formed

like fxeWovvfKpou be-

with Ovfxaivtav as gen. of cause. 634. fu'v makes aoi emphatic

:

to

629. (topov: the accus. after ^x"^

aOai
is

you, in distinction

from the
rifxils
:

citizens

rare.
:

and Antigone.
ifffifv.

630. oirdras \f\cwv the disappointment of his nuptials. diraTas is gen. of

cause.

irovraxT]
xpV<'''''^s

With

supply

ever we
iravraxv

Spuvrcs i-e. whatdo. Cf. Aj. 1269, iis hv irotriaris,

y' iffti.

84

SO<l>OKAEOY2
AIMHN.

635 Trdrep,

cro? ct/xt,

kol <rv
at?

fioi yu(ofxa<s

e^cov

)(prjaTa<;
fiol

a7rop0o2<;,

eycj-y*

e(f)e\}jofxaL.

yap

ov8ct9 a^LtxXTerai

yct/ixos

fii^(i)p

(f>pcr0aL

(Tov /caXws -qyovfieuov.

KPEHN.
oxrro)

yap,

nai,

^rj Sta oTepvcjv

e')^eiv,

640

yi/tu/xiy?

TTttT/awa? ttolvt

ouLadeu io-rduaL.

TovTov yap ovueK

dvSpe^ V)(ouTaL yova%

Ka'n)K6ov<; (^ucratrc? iu So/xots )(lv,

a>9
Kttl

Kat

TOi/

i^dpov avTafivuiouTaL

KaKOL<s,

TW

(f)LkoU

TLpaXTLU i^ L(TOV TTaTpL

645 ocrrt? S' au/(o(f)ekrjTa <f)LTVL TeKva,

TL

Touo

au

ctTTOt?

oXXo

7rXi7i'

avTw

ttoi'ovs

646.

W.

TTc'Sas.

635. Haemon begins the interview with filial submission, and hopes to persuade his father to change his views still he gives an intimation of his real feeling by saying if you have {fx<^y) and //" you guide well (koAws
;

i.e.

thus ought one to think in one's heart.

What
and

follows

is

explanatory of oSt
:

in appos. with ?x'"'-

641. TOVTOV ovvcKa

clauses us
. .

anticipates the
.

kinaf/Lvvminai

koX

ij-yovfiivov). Creon, however, takes both in the sense of since you, etc.

642.
<ravT(s

KaTTjKOOvs
X*''''

obedient.

<|>v>

'''"'

^^^y ""'^ beget

and

636. diropOois
direct
self

you direct (me).

Some

have.

See on 22.
f'xOpo'v
:

take this as an opt. of wishing, m-iyjpu

643. TOV

their

father's

me; thus llnemon expresses him:

enemy
644.

is

meant.
to-ov

with continued ambiguity.

passive.

f(

iraTpC

i.e.

as

the
exin

637. d^uao-trai
atrai, 210.

Cf.

ri^-fy-

father does.

The sentiment here

ample
illustration

pressed

finds

638. ^ptv9ax: depends on ndCwy, like %affw Aa/Sdc, 439, and similar expressions. TheRchol.explainsbyoirSc/s
fioi

irpoKpiB^fftrai ydfios

T^y

afjs

ipxv^is

Greek literature. To return good for good and evil for evil, to love friends and to hate enemies, was the commonly accepted rule of the ancient
world.

639.
is

Yop:

in

the connection there

an

ellipsis of

riyht, true.

Sid

something

like this

646. Tt dXXo: obj. of

ttwois,

which

o-rc'pvwv fx'^*'^

''^- '<*

have i'l.v.tobe) throughout one's breast.

takes a double accus. {diruv rl rtya), r6vlt being the pers. obj.

ANTirONH.
(f)V(TaL,
fXt]

85

TToXifv
,

Se TolfTLv i)(0poL(TLU yi\(ov;

d)

VVV TTOT

TToi,

Ttt?

<f)pVa<S

V(f)'

'f)BovTJ<;

yxn/aiKO<;

ovvek

iK/3d\rj<;,

t8<w9 otl

650 \jjv)(pou napayKoiXtcrjxa tovto ytyverai,

yvvTj KaKT) ^vuevpo'i iv Bojxol^.

tC

yap

ykvoir

av eX/co9 ixellpv

rj

(fyCXo^

/ca/cd?;

aXXa
655 inel

TTTvcra? oxret re hvcrp^eurj fieOe^

TYjv TTtttS' iv

"AlBov TijvBe

VVp.(f)eVLV TLvC.

yap

avrr^v eiXov

ijjL(f>av(o<s

iyo)

TToXect)?
xjjevSrj

aTTiarTrjcraa'av

e/c

Tracny? p,6vr)v,

ifxavTov ov KaTacrT7](r(o iroXec,

TT/ao?

dXXa

KTevcj.
el

ravT

i(f)ViJLueiT(o

Ata
(f)V(TeL

^vvaLfiov
648.

yap

Srj

rd y iyyevrj

W.

8l f/Sovijv.

659.

W.

ra
is

(Tuyyevr).

648. v<}' t|8ovt|S under the influence of pleasure. 650. This is a chilling object of em:

found but once more

ixaT-r)p axrei

in Soph., sc

El. 234,

tjs iriaTa.

654. w|i4>Viv Tivt:

"quanquam
uxorem
dare

an instance of the freq. poetic use of an abstract for a concrete and a neut. for a personal subst. So K-fiSevfia ( 0. T. 85) for KrjSeorSee on TTis, Svff0fov ixiarifia (El. 289).
brace.
TrapayKaXifffia is
a\rifjia,

vulgo
alicui

significat
816,

tamen cum

alibi turn hie

vu/KpeixToe,

et

infra

'Ax^povTi

valet uxorem dari alicui sive alicui." Wund. The sarcasm

dent.

nubere
is evi-

320.
-yuvTi:

651.

in appos. with tovto,

655.
aaffav.

c)ut>avus

join

with

avKXTj]-

which conforms in gender to the pred. noun. yap Creon supports his admonition by a fact which the unwedded Haemon might know from his

657. t)/v8ti Y "if she has the boldness to disobey, I shall certainly not break ray word to the state in
:

own experience in the relations of friendship. The bad wife is as harmful as a

failing to execute

my
:

threat of pun-

ishment."
therefore.

bad

friend.
ulcer.

652. cXkos:

You hang
653.

like

"Wife, friend, ulcers on me." Shiriii.

in view of this, 658. irpos Tavra k^v^vilra ktc.: let her in-

ley's Love's Cruelty,

4.

imJcas

abs.,

diroimJoros,

me Zeus, who presides For i(pvfiviiv, cf. 1305. The allusion is to what Antigone has
voke against
over kindred.

forms the second clause, hence t. Some join T6 with &><Tfl, as in Epic usage, but this would be anomalous in Att. uael
tvith loathing,

axrel SvcTfievrj

said in 450

ff.

659.
if

The connection
:

as follows

"I

See also 487. of thought is must pimish her, for

within

I tolerate insubordination

86
660 oKotr/xa 6po\Kti,

20<I>OKAEOY2
Kapra rovq
Kav
e^co

ycvov^
ainjp

iu Toi?

yap

olkcloktiv ooti? ecrr

)(prj(rT6<;,

(fxxxfelTat

ttoXci St/cato? aJf.

fi

ToinTLToia-creLv rot?

Kparvvova-ip

voel,

665 ou/c eoT* inaCvov

tovtov i^ ifiov Tv^etv.

k\vlv

dXX*

oi'

TToXi? OTTjcreLe, Tovhe )(pr)

Kol (TfiLKpa Koi 8iKaia Kal roi/ai/ria.

#cat

TOVTOu

5,1/

TOi/

avhpa
ev 8*

dapcroliqv iyo}
ai/

caXa>9 ftei'

ap)(LV,
ei'

apye.(TdaLL OeXcLV,

670 So/309 t' ai/

669.

)(Lfia>UL

7rpoaTeTayp,uou

W.

brackete.

670.

W.

Sdpous.

my house, then surely I shall be obliged to do so outside for only he who treats his own kin justly {i.e. with
;

\i(TTos it6yos. Nauck thinks that the poet in this expression betrays the

Athenian
his

republican,

who

sympa-

severity

when they do wrong)

will also

thizes with the political sentiment of

be just in the affairs of the state. The lawful ruler should be obeyed in all things. The man who obeys law and authority will make a good ruler and a good comrade in battle. Obedience to law on the part of both ruler and subject can alone save the state from
the greatest of evils."

contemporaries

ruler simply
right.

kXvciv

for Creon was by virtue of hereditary

; :

to
:

of>ei/.

667. rdvavrta i.e. fifyd\a koI HiiKa. Cf. Seneca, Med. 195, aequum at-

que iniquum regis imperium

feras
.

The Schol. on Aesch. Prom. 75,

the

8oCA(, iffftroTtiv iKovt Koi SlKaia K&Sixa.

661. Totf olKcIouTiv: neut. "Creon

characteristically relies on

What
Creon

proverb

common-

in the spirit of

says of slaves a despot applies

place maxims."

Camp.
:

to freemen.

663. vTcp^ds

in

his presumption,

which shows
specified.

itself in

the two ways

(mu:
on
69.

acts in defiance

PiaCf. vwfppatrla, 605. of the laws. See

obj. of voii. 666. <rTT)o-cM we should regularly have hy ftf ffT-f^iTji. See GMT. 656. The opt. makes the idea more general, i.e. if the state should appoint any one. Cf. 0. T. 314, tvlpa 8* ixpt:
:

664. Tovmrcuro-f IV

TOVTOV Tov otvSpa i.e. the obeys. &p\n,v " supply Hv from iy 6e\fiy. The pres. inf. with &y is used instead of ip^fiy, df\-fi<r(ty." Wcckl. Solon's maxim was, &px* wpuTov ixaBiiv ipxfO'Oai.
f
.

668

man who

670. Sopos <v x<^F^^ '" '^^ storm battle. Cf. Eur. Phoen. 859, iy yiip K\i7iuyi KflfifOa Sophs AayaiSwy. " Where danger threatens I rejoice

of

in the storm

of spears." Ossian's Fingal,

Kfiy L^'

if

4fxo(

T( Kol ivycuro, Kd\-

Bk.

iii.

C/ITempestas telorum.

ANTirONH,
lii/w hiKavov

87

dvap^la'i Se

fjuet^ov

KayaOov irapaa-TaTqv. ovk ccttlv KaKOv

oKkv<Tiv,
7}S'

avTT) TToXets T

di'tta'Tctrou?

OLKOVS

TL0r)(TLV, TjSe

<rv/A/i,a^ou Soy0O9

675 Tpo7ra<s Karapp-qyvvcri.

(T(al,i

t<ov S'
rj

opOovficvcju

ra

ttoXXo, crcofxaff'
ecrrl
tol<s

Treidap^ia,

ovTO}<s

afivvre

Kocrfxovfiivoi^,
rjcrcrrjTea.

KovTOL ywaLKOS ovSap.(o^

Kpelcrcrov yoip, eiuep Set, Trpo<s dvSpo<s cKTrecreti^,

673.

W.

lyS

dvaoTttTous.

Verg. Aen. xii. 284. irpoo-rera-yiuplaced at his post. 671. SCkoiov KTf. a staunch and trusty comrade.
vov
:
:

want of
iii.

discipline.

tc3v opOov|tc vuv

of those who stand firm.

3-

Cf.

45,

(ISdis

Sri

ol

Xen. Cyr. viKuvra fiev

(Tu^ovrat, ol 8e petiyovTes avodvfiffKovffiii

672. In the contrast drawn here

fiaWov ruv
i.e.

iiev6vT<v.

between the results of avapxia and rfidapx'ia, Soph, may liave had in mind the famous Elegiac of Solon, inroOi\Kr] (Is 'A07}yaious, in which a similar contrast is drawn between Sv<rvo/j.ia and
fiivon'ia.

pret, of those

Others interwho are guided aright,

the obedient, in allusion to airopOoTs,

636.

The

Schol.,

tuv dpxofiffwv.
:

676. rd iroXXd <r(0|uiTa

\ovs.

= toij

-woK-

Cf. Bergk's Lyric Anthology,

Solon, Frg. 4 (13). 673. iroXcis t as though Kal or re

:

used because the preservation of the body is esp. in mind. 677. ovTc*s so, as I have been say(rtifiaTa is
:

The more exact

were to follow.
. .

So

/cai

in 296.

In
in-

ing.

Creon now makes the application

^5f we have an avT-ti i}5e stance of anaphora similar to toDto

.
. . .

to the present situation.

adjs.

dfiwrca:

the plur. for the sing., a freq. use in

T<{Se

T<J5

in

296

ff.
:

and prons.

rots

KO<r|u>v|u vois

674. crvmuixo'*' Sopos

spear,

of

the allied

tchat has been ordained, public order;

i.e. of allies in battle. Cf. Eur. Here. Fur. 1165, atiftfiaxov <p4pa>v S6pv.

neut. plur.

thought,
TCfi

cf.

See on 447. Thuc. iii. 67.

For the
6, dfivvart

routs
is

675. Tpovtxs KaTopprj'ywo'i. by breaking the ranks,

accus.

causes

tv

''E\\{\V<i)V v6/jup.

rpords
S'

678. -ywcuKos:
inferiority.

of
Cf.

effect.

See
II.

G. 1055;

gen. with verb of See G. 1120; H. 749.

:

H. 714.
avTols

Hom.

xx. 55, iw

Eur. Suppl. 710, (ppv^e 5' avS^y. Our Eng., The thought is, into break a hole. subordination leads to the defeat, not
fpiSa

j>i\ywvTo

fiapeiav.

679. Kpdmrov sc. ivrlv. For this sentiment, so prevalent in antiquity,

cf 525.
fii]

Eur. El. 930, Kalrm r6S'

cuffxpov TcpoaroTtiv ye Sccfidrwy yvvaiKa,

rhv ivSpa.
i.e.

(Kirriiv

lit.

to fall to

of the enemy, but of forces that are allied ; auxiliaries do not avail against

from,

one's

place

hence,

be

defeated.

88
680

20I>OKAEOY2
KOVK av yvvaiKtav
TJcr(Tove<s

KaXoCfxe^ av.

X0P02.

\iyeLV <f>povovvT<o<s oiv Xeycts SoKCts

AIMHN.
irdrep,

irepi^

Oeoi <f)vov(Tu^

avOpwiroi^; ^pevas,
vuepTaTov.
Xeyet? opOco^ rctSe
eina'Talp.'qv Xeyetv

travTOiv OCT

ecm

KTr)fxdT(i)v
/lit)

685 eyoj S' OTTO)? (TV

ovT

av hvvatp.iqv
8'

yajr'

yevoLTO fiiurau ^drepo) /ca\a>9 cx^"

(Tol

ovp TTC^u/ca TrdvTa Trpoa-Koireiu ocra

Tj

Xcycf Tt9
680. av
hortation.
. . .
:

irpacrcreL ri?

xfjeyecv

e^^ec.

av opt. in a mild exSee GMT. 237 Tp \p6v4f 681. \uv see on 498.
:

vus, in

gender agreeing with

KTrifjidrav.
cf.

Cf. 1050.

For the thought,

/xi]

Aesch.

Agam. 927, rh
fieyiffTov StSpov.

kukiSs (ppovfiu Otou

bi/

oiir'age.

similar use in 729.

in

Chorus may have

in the has said in 281. KCKXc'iiluOa sense of deceive. So in 1218. i.e. xiytiv itfpl (tovtuv, 682. iSv
: :

The mind what Creon

685.
\fy(tv.

oirots (TV

(tii

Xc'^ytts

ktL

obj. of
700.

For
of
fi-fi

oirws,

see

GMT.

The use

xtp\)

Sv

Kfytii.

The Chorus

of venerwliat

able

men cannot but approve

be due to the inSo Prof. fluence of the following opt. Gildersleeve, Amer. Jour, of Philol. i. p 51. Others take the neg. as generic after
OTrws, as
it is

may

Creon has said about obedience and

anarchy. 683. Ilaemon, like the Chorus, conce<le8 that the general sentiments expressed by Creon are not to be disputed but he places in opposition the
;

after os oo-rts, 691, 697.

686.

(M^Tc:
:

with opt. of wishing.

if

Xc'yciv
is

the use of this word after

At7*is
I will

pointed, as
it,
:

Haemon meant,
I

not say
(tt'vTav

687.

= fifm-oi &v. \a,ripf;f

Ti,

though

think

it.

public opinion, which sides with Antigone. BI. observes that the distastefulness of the observations of
is

he refers, of course, to himself.

KoXiSs XOV
well.
to
:

is

sc.

something that

Haemon

He means,

another

may

be found

judiciously tempered and disguised by the dutiful and respectful feeling

that pervades them.

have a sound opinion also (as well

688.
o-ol 8*
oiJv

<^p<vas
is

as you).

wis-

dom, good
in

sense.

The same meaning

a covert
with ^p-

rate

(whether
not),

but, at any KTf. have a good judg:

648, to

which there
:

ment or
of, etc.

/ am

naturally in a posi-

allusion.

tion to take note in

your interest

(<ro()

684-

vWpraTOV

in appos.

ANTirONH,
690 TO

89
^rjyiOTrj

yap
o

(TOP Ofifia heivou

ot?
crv

avhpl
(jlt)

Xoyot? Totovrot?,
efioL

repxIieL

kXvq)v

aKoveiv ecru

vtto

ctkotov raoe,
ttoXi?,

T7)v TTtttSa ravTiqv Tracrcjv yvvaiKciiv

oV oovperaL
dva^uoTaTrj

a>9

695 KOLKLCTT
TfTL^

OLTT

EpyOiV VK\ee(TTaLTOiV (^dlV^L,

avToiheX(f)Ov kv (fyovalq
fJii]6^

Tov

avTTJ^s

TreTTTaJr'

adaiTTOv

vTr*

cjixtjcttcju

kvucjv
*

elacr

oXecrOaL

jJitjO*

vtt

olqjucjp rtvos
TLjxrjf;

ov)( rjhe xpycrrji;

a^la

Xa^elv
(f)dTL<;.

700 rotaS' epejxvrj

e/xot

crly

enep^eTai,

Se croO Trpd(T<TovTo^ euru^aJ?, trdrep.

pred. with o\iaBou., not used of death alone. Or, with viiTTwra it may be directly joined |*^t the rel. with avTdSf\<i>ov. clause is causal, and we should ex-

690. Smvov: followed by the dat, the dat. of cause because of such words. Cf. 391.
of interest and

697.

oOaiTTOv

which

is

691.
relative.

ols:

for

oTois,
:

the exact corfor

n'fi

[M]

Tcpi|/i

with

the
one,

indie, see

G.VIT. 518;
for

H. 913.
fii).

pect ^Tis
ovTt
is
.
.

ovK fiaffev d\4ffdai &0airTOv

I

Bell, takes the rel. clause as a final

o<jT

instead of this, the neg.

and thus accounts

But

the people do not say these things in order that they may be reported to

The sense of the Cf. 700. entire passage is, the common citizen
the king.

expressed alone with the inf., and it is fi^re, because in such clauses the reason may be expressed in the form of a cond., i.e., hs (o(ttis) /x^ = d fiii,
equiv. to

on

od.

Cf. 0. T. 1335, ri

shuns your look because he entertains sentiments which you would not enjoy to hear uttered.
692.
paiais.

t<m =

wiro o-KOTOw
:

The

Schol., Aofl-

f^eari.

yap eSet ju' opav Srcp y' Spwvri /jLTjSev ti'j ISfTpyKvK^: See GMT. 580. 699. i^8 i.e. such a one as this. Xpwo-fjs xP""^"^^ is applied to anything that is glorious or splendid. Cf. 0. T.
:

693. ota: cognate accus., what lament the city makes over. 694. cos: {saying) that. What follows is the reported utterance of the
citizens.

158, xp^o'fas

eA.irt5os.
:

700.
(TKOTov

cp<(i.vt]

sc. e^ioi, above. ('irip\tTax repeating the idea of 692. Or, better, sc. k6\iv, goes on its wag, spreads,
:

dark,

secret,

as

wiri

695. oiro:
of notice.

in

consequence

of.
is

The

through

the

city.

Cf.

eiriSpdfxr],

589.

occurrence of the triple sup.

worthy

Aesch. Suppl. 560,

vSwp
tJ)

Kfifiaiva iirtpx^'rai

Ne^Aou.
:

gives the reason 696. qTis KTe. for air' epywv Krk. in the view of the
:

citizens.

701. <rov irpoo-o-ovTOS vrvxws the poet might have used rfjs arjs euTux'**Similar is aov koXus iiyov^ivov, 638.

90

20<I>OKAEOY5
ovK <mv ovSku
TL

KTTJfia TifjucjTepov.

yap narpo^ ddk\ovTO<; evKXeia^

fiei^ov,
rj

tkvol^

ayaXfia
706
jxr)

tI tt/jos iraLhtav TrarpC

(f>6pL,

vvu eu ^Oo^ fiowov kv aavr^

a>9

<p^

(TV,

Kovoev aAAo, tovt

rj

opuQ}<; e^j^cw.

ooTis

yap auTos

(ftpoveiv p.6vo<; So/cet,

rj

yXtocrcrav,

^v ovk d\Xo9,
Kel rt?

\lw)(r)v

)(i.v,

ovTot StaTTTU^^et^c?
710 dXX* avhpa,

ci(f)0rj(Tav

KevoL
to fxavddveLv

<To<f>6^,

TToXX* alcrxpov
opq.<;

ovBev

/cat

to

/u,t)

reCveiv ayav.

napa peidpoiai

\eLp.dppoL^ ocra
ojs

hivSpoiv inreiKCL,
706.

/cXoIi/ag

CKorw^crat

W.

Kov8v oAAo TOVS*.

airrhs fiovyos irotKlXa S^jvt' ^X*"** XfTvis y' i^pcov iari, viov fi(0\afififvos ia6\ov.

702. Ti|tuTpov: more valued. 703. fMcX((as: gen. with the comp. For what greater delight have children than the renown of a prosperous /other. 704. irpos iraCSwv on the part of children. vvv used in the sense of the illative vif by the poets metri

710
xoK\h

f.

Const., rh ivipa fiavdiiyfiy

Koi

rh

/j.))

alaxpiv
Ti(vf tv

(^<rT<i').

For

rdyfiv
ei

liyay

ovShy

with

the

subjv., see
:

GMT.

454; H. 894 (b).

in the sense of be firm.

The

gratia, like ipa for critics deny this.

ipa.

But many

metaphor

in relveiy naturally soggests

what

follows.

705. i{9os: sentiment, conviction. The more usual word would be yv^fir} or 706. lit the rel. pron. 8 would be the regular use. tovto is added because of the loose correlation of the
:

clauses.
liios.

6p9mt Sx*** ^ appos. with

'

709. oiht>i:

plur.,

because of the

general notion in

8<rTji.

SiairrvxOf
i.e.

v-

Tf: Schol., ii'cuca\v<f>dftn-fs,

when
them.

S^^TfOViV:

we can thoroughly

see through
be.

are found to

Gnomic

whose gnomic verses were familiar to the Athenian youth, says, 221 ft., Sarti roi
aor. Theognis, the elegiac poet,
8ok/i rhv wKrfoloy tifitvcu oitSty, oAA'

712. Haemon now unconsciously turns Creon's principles, inculcated in like manner by means of similes Thus the (473), against his father. spectator's attention is directed, as is frequently the case in ancient tragedy, to the hero's ignorance of his own character, by which the tragic conflict is chiefly developed. the fnldpoia\ larger trees are found by the side of streams and in valleys. irapd makes an iambus, since in Soph, initial ^ lengthens a preceding vowel in the arsis. Cf. 0. T. 847, tU i/ti

pinoy.

O. C. 900, airh ^vr^pos.

is

S<ra

the correlative roiravTa

plied with iKff^itrcu.

to be sup-

ANTirONH.
TO.

91

8'

aVTI,TLVOVT

aVTOTTpCfJiV

aTToXkvTaL.

715 avT(o<s he I'ao?

oori? eyKpaTrj iroSa

vTrriot? /caT&)

TeLua<; V7ret/cet fitjha/,

a-Tpixjja^s

TO Xolvou (rekyiacriv vavriWeraL.

9vfjLOV
et

dXX'

et/ce

/cat fxeTacTTacriv

StSou.

yvcofjLT}

yap

rts /caTT

e^ov pecorepov

720 TTp6(Te(TTL,

<fjfJi''

eyoyyc irpea-^eveiv ttoXv,

eTTLCTTTJfxr)^
ju,-*)

^vvat Tov avhpa Train

et 8'
ovi',

Trkeoiv

^tXet

ya,/3

rovro

Tavrr) peTreiv,

/cat Tolv

XeyovTOiv ev Kokou to fiavddveLv.

718.

W.

dAA'

ciKc /xvOto.

714.

icXwvas

note the antithesis

718.

cTkc
is

these save their branches, those are

remark
used

give way, yield. This pointed after Haemon has

:

destroyed root and branch. For the image, cf. AVebster's Appius and Virginia,^. 203 (iii. 2):

inrelKfi

twice.

0v|iov

SlSov
give

and grant a change of

up your anger.

temper,

i.e.

The position of Kai is unusual, unless we take Ovfiov with

both
^ev^.
el/ce

" The bending willow, yielding to each wind, Shall keep his footing firm, when the proud
oak, Braving the storm, presuming ou his root, Shall have his body rent from head to
foot."

and
884,

fieTacrraffiv

yet

cj".

At.
t6o

Acham.

T^5e

niiiTixdpiTrai

Some

prefer to take

flu/xoC

with el/ce alone, draw back from your anger; but fxerdtrraaiv alone is too vague. Cf. Eur. Androm. 1003, ovBi
viv fieToxTTacrts yvdofxifs oviiaei.

715. vows the gen. depends on irJSa. a rope, called " sheet," fastened to the lower corners of the sail, by tightening or relaxing which the force
:

trovs is

719.

Koir

i^v: from me
:

also.

720. irpctrPcvctv i.e. irpea&intpov eivai, Lat. antiquius esse. The

clause that follows is the subj. 722. cl 8 Ovv sc. yur) roiovros (<pv. see on 493. <i>iXt ravrjj adv. 723. Const., koKSv (ean) koX rh twv ev \(y6vTwv fiayOdvfiv. Cf. 1031 f. The sentiment may have been borrowed from Hes. Op. 293 f., ovtos
inf.

of the wind

upon the vessel's sail is regulated. Cf. Eur. Orest. 705, koI vavs yap fVTaOeiffa wphs Piav iroSl e0aif/(v,
<rT7j
S'
:

avdts
is

fjv

X"^

vSSa.

iy-

Kpar^

used

proleptically,

i.e.

uxrre iyKparri ilvai. Stretched so as to

be taut.

716.

virc(Kct:
:

refers

back

to 713.

fMfv

TcavapiaTOs

hs

avT(f

irdyra

vo4\ari

|iT)8cv
is

this neg. is

used because the

:

(ppaffadixevos,
<riv dfjLfivco

rd

k' eirtiTa
5'

Kol S Tf\os

sent,

indef.
rTpct|ras

eaOXhs

av KUKeTvos is

717.

kotm

sc. riiv

vavv.

eS eliroirn nlOriTai.


i>2

; ;

20*OKAEOY2
X0P02.
CtJ'a^,

<T

1*009,

TL KalpLOV XcyCt,

725 fiaOely,

<r

av

toOS**

c5

yap

^IprjTai SittX^.

KPEHN.
ol TryXiKotSc Kal SiSa^o/iecr^a 8-^
<f>povlu

vn duSpo^ rqXiKovBe
AIMHN.

Trjv (f>vcrLV

firjoeu

TO

fiif

ot/catoi/
)(pr}

et

eyw
r)

v09,
cTKoireLu.

ov

t6i/ ')(p6vov

fiaXXou
KPEHN.

rapya

730

epyov yap

ecm

tovs a/cocr/xoui/ra? cre^eLV

AIMnN.

ov8* av KcXevcrat/x* eva-efteiu et? rov9 /ca^cou?.

KPEnN.

ov^

rjBe

yap

rotctS'

7reiX>y7rTat v6<Ta>

AIMnN.

ou ^<Tt
:

017)8179 T^(rS'

6/to7rroXt9

Xcc)9.

sc ^ffxii'. 724. cUos Chorus says i, as in 681,

respectful

cl

the

ace. to the

see on 681. 729. tov xpo'*^" r&piya: the facts. Ilaemon means the
'

manner of

subjects.

truth of his plea, in distinction

from

725.

|ia0(iv:

ftpijTai: impers. ai: Haemon. Tj\iKov8 shall we 726. TT)XiKo(8f indeed who are so old be taught forsooth by one of this age, i.e. by such a youngster as he is' A similar sarcasm is contained in Plato's Apol. 25 d, rl 8^Ta, 2> MAt;T ; roaovrov av ifiov (To<p<i. . . :

sc.

auroD,

Haemon.

his person.

Creon sharply takes but with a slightly altered okoo*meaning. Is it a duty, etc. 9 (lovvros: like ixoir^ in 060.
730. ^p^ov:
rh.

up

^pya,

731.
(pyov.
less

ov8:
" I

not even, antithetic to

would not even urge, much

Tfpot r T7)\iKoirov ivroi Tri\iK6<TS* &t>;

For the force of

728.
prets
iari
ffot
|i.il8^v,

kuI,
:

see on 554.

do the deed," or perhaps better (with Kvicala) to take ouSe as simply continuing the statement of Creon,
{no,
it

(iTj

the Schol. intert>

is

not

a duty,) and I would not

i.e.

by

firiiiv

iiidaKov

fiii

iiKai6i>

urge, etc.

fiaydiftiy.

This would account

732.

toi^

tj?

inoafjil-i.

Cf.

for the use of the negatives.

iutotrfiovyras

above.

ANTirONH.
KPEflN.

93

TToXt?

yap

rffiLv

afxe )(pr) rdcrcreLV epet

AIMXIN.

735 o/oa? ToS' a? etprjKa^ oj?

dyav peoq

KPEflN.

aXXa>

yap

rf

*fxol

^ij

p. TrjcrS'

dp^ecv ^6ov6<s

AIMriN.

TToAts

yap ovK

(TU

r}TL<;

avopo<; ea-ff

ei/os^

KPEflN.

ov Tov KpaTovvTO<i

7}

TToktq vop.it,eTai

AIMnN.
/ca\a>9
epTJixr)<;

y av
majestatis,
eVf-

(TV yrj<;

ap^OL's fMovo^.

734.

T]|itv:

pluralis

in
Q/^

Kovfi.

OA. T^ yip

fif

juaXAor fwhs
in 736,

1j

connection with the sing.

1092, 1195.

'fiavr^ irovflv ;

The question

it

(ifu:
:

!.e.

& eVe.

735. MS| S as (with i/f'os).

the same sent,

how (with et(n\Kas), So ws occurs twice in with different meaning

sarcastic al-

be observed, is not quite the same as in 734, where Creon asks, " What
will

right have the people to dictate to

me?

"

Here he

asks,

by way of

ex-

in 0. T, 922, ws oKvoSfifv ^\4irovTes ws

Kv$pirfiTriv.

a^avvcos:
.

lusion to 726 f
it

With

the Athenian

cuse for his passion, " Whose wishes am I to consult in ruling this land if " not my own?

was a matter of course that the

with the people. But even the kings of the Heroic age were guided by the views of the most respected members
final decision of state policy lay

"That is no state, no commuis composed of one man." Cf. Cic. de Rep. iii. 3, "unius erat populus ipse. Ergo ubi tyran737.
nity, that

commimity and of the army, and, as we see in Hom., were influenced by public opinion. Now, for
of the

nus est, ibi dicendum est plane nullam esse rempubli.

cam."

Others interpret dvhpoi iad'

the

first

time,

Haemon

loses his tem-

Cf. Phil. 386, irSkis ydp iari iraaa rSiv r)yov/xevu>v.

ev6s as gen. of possession.

per as he sees his last hope depart with Creon's refusal to heed the voice of the people.
736. aXXi^, Cf. Aj. 1366
ffiot:
f.,

The next

verse, 738,

fits

this

much

better than the interpretation

of W., given above. 739. " You would make an excellent king of a deserted land." Similar use

dats. of interest.

*Ar. iray avr/p ain<f

94

20*OKAEOY2
KPEHN.

740 oh*, a9 OLK,

7^ ywaLKL

(Tv/x/xa^et.

AIMflN.

ciTTcp yvvTf

cru'

crov

yap ovv
KPEHN.

npoKTJhofiai,

rrayKa.KL(TTe,

Sia hiKyj^

icov

TrarpL

AIMnN.

ov yap Si/caia

cr'

k^afxapToivovd* opta,
KPEHN.

dfxapToivo)

yap ra?

c/xas d/>x*^^ cre^oju;

AIMHN.
745 ov ya/3
(Ti^L<;,

TLjxds

ye ra? ^ewi/ naTcov,

KPEHN.

p.Lapov "^dos Kal yvvaLKo<; vcrrepoy.

AIMHN.

ou

rai/

IX eAoi?

rj(rcr(o

ye tojv ai(r\p(DV
KPEflN.

eyutc.

6 yout' Xoyo9

crot

Tra?

V7rey9

KeCvrjs

ohe.
sari^a-

of KoAws 7 in Eur. Med. 504, koAw^ 7' & if^aivro /i' offcoiT, i' irarfpa KartKravov.

S'tKaia,

which Hacmon uses with

S'lKaia

castic reference to Hktis.

fiapToivoyra is

740. He means that Haemon is all the while secretly defending Antigone.

modelled after
i\uis

ofuxpriav

afiaprivdv.

742. 0, base villain, flict with your father!

fiAxV^t ?X^P** f''^'
''"'^

to

come

into con-

744. 745.

rds

dp\(as

my own
the

For

hia Hktis,

authority.
(Tc'^is
:

Uvai, ylyvfffOai,

abs.

you do not act

Bee G. 1200. 1; H. 796 d.

Tiolent, each

"From this

point the altercation becomes more

part of reverence, since you trample, etc. i.e. the rites of burial. Tipils 6f MV

laying hold upon the other's words, and seeking to turn

746.

voTcpov
otJ

the slave of.

I.e.

Cf. 080.
i,v.

747.
alffxpii"'

Toiv:

06 rot

The

them into ridicule, or to direct the edge of them against the other." Schn.
743. yap:
{yes,

position of 7* shows that fiffau tuv

together forms the antitnesis

I do) for.

ov:with

to yvyaiKwv Sarfpov.

The thought

un-


ANTirONH.
AlMnN.

95

Koi (Tov ye KayLOv koX Oeoiv tcju veprepcov.

KPEflN.

750 TavTTjv TTOT*

ovK

crO' ojs

TL tjticrav yafielg.

AIMflN.
rjh'

ovv OaveLTaL

/cat

davova oXet
KPEIIN.

Tiva.

rj

KaTraTreiXcov wh* CTre^eyo^et 0pa<rv^

AIMHN.
T19 S* ecrr' aTretXi^ Tr/ao? /cevas yvct>//,a? Xeyeti'
KPEflN.
KXaict)}'
;

<l)pev(o(TeLS,

cou

(fypevcji^

avroq

kv6<;,

AIMflN.

757

^ovkei Xeyeiv

tl

kol Xeycjv firj^eu KXveLv

KPEflN.

756 yvvaLKo<s

oiiv

SovXevfia,

fjLrj

kcotlXXc

fxe.

W.

retains the traditional order in

is,

755-757
to himself.

derlying this utterance

her, not because she
is

I defend

The

indef. tIs

is

often

my

betrothed,
that.

but because she has done right. 750. owK r6' cBs: it cannot he
Cf. Phil. 196,
oiiK

used by way of euphemism to indicate a definite person. Cf. Aj. 1138, toCt'
tls

aviav rofhros Hpx^ral rivi

:

{i.e. aoi).

taO'

iis

ov Oeiov tov

/leXfTTi, sc. irovei.

But

Sirws is

common
iroTf

in this phrase.
yaixe7s.

more In: with

752. KairaireiXiSv even threatening. Haemon had before this made no See G. threat. Opotrvs: pred. adj.

modifies
Ti

Cf. Aj. 1093, o6k

&vSpa Bavfidaaifi in. Others with {Sffai/. 53crov: ironical, i.e. you can marry her in Hades if you This renewed threat like. Cf. 654. &v
ttot'

take

926 H. 619. 753. "What I am saying are not threats, but remonstrances against
;

folly."

is

called forth

by Haemon's mention

754. 757.
721,
'

KXaCuv

like oh xaipo" in 758.

:

povXci \iyav
Se KUKhp
iutovaais.

cf.

Hes. Op.
*

of the gods of the nether world. 751. Haemon means that he will

ettrps,

rdxa
523,

avrhs

fiei^ov

El.

kukws at

not survive the death of his betrothed. Creon, however, takes nva as pointing

\eya) kokus K\vovaa irphs (reOtv.

756.

8ovXV|ui

see

on 320.

: :

50*0KAE0YS
AIMnN.

765 1

fir)

irarrip

^<t0*,

elnov au
KPEXIN.

cr

ovk ev

<{)poveLv.

akrjOe^

dXX' ov Tovh* "OXvfnrov,

CTTt

Icrff

ore,

^aipo}v
760 aycTC

\\i6yoi(TL
&?

Sei/faa"t9
/car'

e/Lte.

to

/xt(ro9,

ofifiaT

avriKa

irapovTL 6inj(TKr) irhqala toJ vvp.^L(o.

755. In 764 Creon recklessly

fuses all advice.

re-

758.

oXtjOcs

indeed, really.

Lat.

Upon

this refusal

itane.
question. possible

An

ironical

and indignant
!

Ilaemon's
naturally.

response in

757

follows

Then Creon

rejoins in 756,

Cf. Shak. Jul. Cces. iv. 3 Bru. " Away, slight man " Cas. " Is't
1

"Yes, I do not wish to hear; desist, minion of a woman, from wheedling Since hereupon every further nie." utterance on the part of Haemon is evidently useless, nothing is left him
but to call this degree of stubbornness " loss of reason."
"

"

Tov8'

"OXviiirov

raises his

hand

to heaven.

ov

Creon
:

with-

out /xd, as in 0. T. 1088, ov rhv'OKvfiirov

itrfipuv OVK tati,

where also Olympus

signifies

Were you

should have said (instead of the milder expression $ov\ti Ktytiv T< icri.) that you are not in your right mind." This leads the rage of Creon to burst forth openly. In tiie traditional order it is impossible to understand how by far the harshest utterance of all (755) could be characterized by Creon with so mild a term as KuriWfiy. And again, what is there in the comparatively calm expression of 767 that should so vioFrom the lently inflame his anger? order adopted we get also a much more suitable use of KUTiWfiv, which as a trans, verb can only mean coar,
not
father,
I

my

heaven. For the accus., see G. 103, X. 2; H. 723. ini expresses 759. tirl t|f070un. the accompanying circumstance of
:

ifwd^tiv,
Cf. 656.

with

reproaches,

Eur. Troad. 316,

abusively.
StLcpvoi

Kol y6oi(Ti KaTaffTfvovo' ^x*'*v6a<p v6aov.

Others,

iiri=insuper, like 0. C. 544, hevrf pav

ticaioas
iici

Ilaemon has
his

thus

far censured, but now, in

to

rage, also reproaches his father.

760 f. &YaYc: addressed

one of

TO

the two attendants (cf. 578), who goes into the palace to lead forth Antigone.
|i.uros: the

hateful thing.

of the abstract

The use noun heightens the

So Philoctetcs says to contempt. Odysseus, Phil. 991, S> filaos, uTa xafayfvplffKtis Kfytiv.

talk

over

with fair
inf.

words.

KttT

o)i)UiTa Kri.

ctirov
snij is

with the

in

the sense of

unusual. This instance

to that given
in

may be added GMT, 763, 3.

with great emphasis the king, in his passion, indicates proximity by the use of three expressions. So in 0. T. 430,

remoteness
6,}^oppos

is

expressed by

oii

-koKip

oXkwv tv8' iiiroffTpuptU inti

ANTirONH.
AIMflN.

97

ov

hrjT
170

e/xotye,

tovto

jxy)

00^179 ttotc,
ovoafjia
opoiv,

ovu

oAetrat TrKrjcna, arv r

irpocroxfjeL

Tovfjiou

Kpar ev o^OakyiOi^

765 a5 rot? OekovcTL

twv

(f)CXa)i/

jxaCvy

^wwv.

XOP02.

amjp, ai'a^, ^eftrjKev i^

vov'i
8'

6pyrj<s

ra^u?*

i(TTl TrjXiKOVTO<s

dXyqaa'S ^apv<s.

KPEHN.
hpOLTQ),
(f)pOVeiTQ)
[Xel[,OV Tcoh*

T(o 8'

ovu Kopa

^ KaT dvhp' l(x)V ovK dnaXKoi^eL (xopov.

XOP02.
770
dfi,(f)(o

yap
ye
:

avrd koI KaraKreluaL voel^

KPEflN.

ov
762.

Trjv
e)u>i-ye

fMrj

Oiyovcrav

ev

yap ovv

\ey6t9.

in

emphatic position,

of Creon's manner." Bl.

and belongs only

to the clause

oM

764. TO Kpdra: found as a sing, only in Soph. {Phil. 1001, 1457, 0. T.

263), mi] head, me.

belongs to both verbs. t) Kar ovSpa tha7i becomes a mere man. avOpuvos is the usual word in this phrase. Cf Aj. 760 f., oaris avOpdirov ipvcriv ^SAoffrip
tvfiTa
ij.i]

p.t^ov ere.

Iv o4>6aX|u>i$
:

for

the instrumental dat. Cf. 962, 1003. Epic fulness of expression.

769.

Tii, TtoSt

Kar &vdpwirov the

:

(ppov^.
fern,

forms rd,

rdde are not found in the Attic inscrip

765.

|vvv

that

you

may

rave in the company of those of your friends who are willing (to endure it).

There

is in is fialvri an intentional reference to ws OviiffKri in 760 f Haemon departs from the stage at the right of He does not again apthe spectators.
.

pear.

The

actor

who

played this part

now

takes the role of the messenger.

TT)XiKOVTOs: i.e. of one so ^apvs portenSee on 726. tous, resentful. So in 1251. Cf Phil. 1045 f., /SapiJs re Kal ^apeiap 6 l^ws
767.

young.

(pdnv TTJvd

'

efxe.
|>povc[Ta>
:

768. Spdrw,
deton
is

" the asyn-

well suited to the impetuosity

from 450 to 320 b.c. rdde tc!> Kaffiyv^ruf. See G. 388, 410; H. 272 a. That Creon should include both in his threat, and should speak in 577-581 of both as if they were to die, is a skilful touch of the poet in the portraiture of Creon's character. Creon is so much absorbed in maintaining his own prerogatives, and so blinded by his anger as to forget that Ismene is innocent of the deed {cf 538-547). 770. afi<t><i> the position shows that it is the important word. For Koi, see on 554. 771. (jtT] as if there might still hf
tions that date
Cf. 561, El. 977,
:

: ;

98

20*OKAEOY2
XOPOS.

KPEAN.

Kpv^o) nTp<oheL

C,(i)(rav

iv KaT(opv)(L,

776 <f>op^rj<; TocrovTov as

07rct>9

ayo? fiovov npoBei^t

/xiacr/ta Tracr

vir.K^vyrj ttoXi?.

Ka/cct

Tw

"XlStjv,

ov fiouov cri^ei Oecou,

alTovixdinj
rj

yv(o(TTaL

nov rev^erai to fir) davea/, yovv dXXa rqviKavff otl

,

780 TTOi'os irepLcraos ccrri rdi/ "AtSou arijBeLv.

776.

W.

oo'oi'

oyos.
roi/s

some doubt about her having put her hand to the deed. 772. KcU further, also. " If she is to die, tell us further by what sort of a death." Cf. 1314. But W. and others take Koi here, as in 770, with the pred. o"^' in what way do you really, etc.? Antigone. See on 44. 773. &f ^ from the general form of the rel. clause it appears that Creon has not yet any definite locality in mind. Karupv^ (774) shows that he is thinking of some rocky cavern hewn out by men's hands. dePporwv pends on (pufios.
:

iaxirovs

\6xovs

yfyfffScu

rwy

KoXtfilwv Kfpdroov.

Cf. Horn. //. xxii.

424, Twv riyrwv ov

li.xvvfiiv6s wtp,

r6aaov

oSvpo/xat,

us fv6s.

The

Schol. ex-

plains, (Oos Ka\ou6v,

&arf rhv $ov\6fifKoBapaiv rh

ayatptly,

vov KaBftpyvvvai rivd, cupotriovadai fipaxv

riBima

Tpo<pr)S, kolL \neiv6ovv

TOiovro, Xva ni}

SoKUffi \ifi^

The same view was held by the Romans. Plutarch, in his life of Numa, 10, speaks of this same custom when unf aitlif ul Vestals
TovTo yap ifffBfs.

were punished.
776. irdcra:
citizens
in
its
i.e.

entirety.

T7^. vrrpwSti iv Karcifnixi Schol., In 1100 Karupv^ irroyfiifi ffin)\aici). is used adj. 775. &<y<><: like the Lat.piaculu has tlie double sense of pollution and
:

part of the state

community of " That no may suffer." More

the

fy

commonly taken
ruii, Ko.fn-Ka.v,

in the sense of irdy-

as in 0. T. 823, Jp' ovx^

escape

from

pollution,

i.e.

expiation

in

Hyayyos 777. (to'vov o-f pci referring to her pious care for the burial of Polynices.
Ttas
:

266 the former, here the latter. So the libations in Aesch. Choeph. 154 are
called 4701 KoKfSv iir6rpoiroy.
{to be).

Cf. 619.

778.

iroiJ:
:

no doubt.

Ironical.

tig:

as

TO

\Lr\

Oavciv

the accus. after ti;(toj.

The exact
Cf.

correlative

would
l(

be

iaoy.

Xen. Anab.

iv. 8. 12, ioKti

See on 540. 779. aXXd: see on 652.

780. irovos
ircpuro-o's
:

TOCovToy x^P^""

xaraffx*^"

Sffoy

lost labor.

ANTirONH.

99

X0P02.
STpO<|>lf.

*E/3<ws

auLKare iia^av, Eptus 09 iv Krtjfia(rL mTrret?,

6? iu fxaXaKOL^ irapeiai^ veavioo^ ifw^evcLS

785
(f)OLTa^
Kttt
(T

8' VTrepirovTio^

ev r aypouofjLOL'? auXat?,

ovr aucLvaTOiv cpugt/io? ovoets

790

ou^

afxepLQju ere

avOpanroiVy 6 8*

ej(ci)t'

fjLejxrjvev.

785.

W.

<^oiTas

^.

781. The ode marks the close of another act of the play. Creon, without yielding to the entreaties of his son, retires into the palace, whence he

gen is. Phryn.

<pvpats
viii. 2, "flpa
. . .

8, Kdfiiru 5'

4x1 xop-

irapri'iffi <pu)s

epatros.
.

Pind.
, .

Nem.

irapOevrjiots

f<(>i^oiaa

y\e<pdpois.

reappears at 882. Antigone is about to appear on her way to her tomb. The ode celebrates the victorious power of Eros. The disobedience of

"Such

as

hang on
:

Milton, L' Allegro, 29, 30, Hebe's cheek,

pred. Cf. El. 312,

And
fxi}

love to live in dimple sleek."

virtpiTo'vTios
fi

785.

S6Kei

hv Ovpaiov olxvflv.

Led by

Haemon, against

his

own

interest, is

due to the might of love. The god of love was not represented in the
classic period as a child (our Cupid).

Aphrodite, Paris sought Helen across the sea, and Menelaus pursued with

an army.
786. aypovofipOis
vefiofievats

avXais

i-c-

tcus

The Eros of
of youth,
tion.

Praxiteles
accus.
:

is in

the

bloom

av\a?s aypSiv.

Cf

0. T. 1103,

iipa7os,
:

or auSpSvats.

T^?

[sc.

Ao|t(^)

yap irXdKis aypofo/xoi

782. (Mixav

V KTriiicuri proleptical. Love makes men his bondsmen when he falls upon them. Cf. Eur. Hipp. 525,
"Epois

of

specifica-

waa-ai

<pl\ai.

So Aphrodite sought

Kar'

Ofifidrwy

crrd^fis

v6dov,

elffdywv y\vKf7av \l>vxa7s X'*P"' "^^ *"'ffTpcTV(Tri.

out Anchises in his shepherd's hut. 787. <': obj. of <pv^ifios used act. Cf. Aescli. Agam. 1090, areynv awi(TTopa TToWa KOKa. 789. tri -y^^ emphatic repetition.
Cf. Phil. 1116,
irOTfjLOS (re 5ai/x6voi)v oiiSe

vi.

3,

So Lucian, makes Hera say

ovt6s 76
/col

Dial.

Dear.
koI

to Zeus, aov
iaT'i,

ae ye S6\os ecrxe.
t4kvov,
ti's

0. T. 1098
. . .

ff.,

ris

fff,

fxfu Ttdvv

SeerirjTTjs

a eriKTe

^ ae

y' evvdreipa

oKws
(TV

Krrjfjia

vaiSia

rod ''EpcoTOS

Ao^iov

ye.
:

malcest thy couch 784. evwxcvcis upon. Cf. Hor. Od. IV. 13, 7, Cup id o

who has
can say
rhv

790. Xv sc. (t4, i.e. "Epaira, " He thee as his master," for we
:

6 irSdos ex*' M* *s well as ex"'

...Chiae pulcris excubat

in

ir6$oy.

100

20I>0KAE0YS
'AvTwrrpo^.
(TV Kol

Blkomov dStKov?

(f>pua<;

irapacnra^;
)(l<;

irrl

Xco^a,

ait Koi roSc vIko<; avhpoiv ^vvaLfxov

ra^ct^a?

795

VLK^
vvficfya^;,

8' ivapyr)';

^\e<f>dpcov

t)u,e/309

evXcKxpov

ruyv fxeydkajp ndpeSpo*; iu dp)(aL<;

800 deafiwu

djjLa)(o^

yap

i^nraitfii

6eo<;

'A^poStra.

vw
: :

rjOT)

yo) KavTO<; u(Tfj.(ov

is, Eros exerts influence on the minds of men, hindering or aiding their de-

791. dS(KOx>s I.e. icrrt iiSUovs thai. 792. irl Xm^^ either to outrage, as Ilaenion was led to treat his father shamefully, or better with most editt. in a subjective sense, to (their) ruin. Under the influence of Eros good men become bad.
is

cisions.

In the present instance Eros

overrides in the

mind

of

Haemon

the

duty of
cf.
Bffiis.

filial

obedience. For irdptSpos,

Pind. 01. viii. 21, Aihs ^fviov irdpfSpos Eur. Med. 843, fpurai ra aoipla
wavToias

794. (vvcu|iov: f or |t;f a/^uuf, by what technically called enallage (ex-

waptSpovi

iptras

^vvfpyovs.

0. C. 1382, AIkt] ^vyfSpos Zrivhs iipxalois

v6fiois.

change), a
rp^oiv KTf.
6ty6s.

common

figure of syntax.

Some
in

take fv ipxaii in the

counsels
to

Cf. 862, fiarptpcu KfKTpctv 2toi for ^a-

sense of

the

of princes.

Phil. 112.3, iro\tai ir6vrov

Oeaixwv prob. refers

the laws of

f X<i'S

Tapa^os

see on 22.

795, 796. tfupos pX(4)>apwv vvfu^s desire of the eyes for the bride. Subj. and obj. gen. As love is awakened

nature and of the gods, such as filial obedience, patriotism, piety. 799. oftaxos in the pred. uncon:

querable.
in might,

Dale translates, Matchless

In sporl
like this

by beauty, and beauty

is observed with the eyes, the poet uses instead of ivSpdi the more specific fiKfpapwv,

fair Venus

takes delight,
33,
lOfif.,

and quotes Hor. Od. I. Veneri cui placet im,

as in 0. C. 729, hixiArav <p6Bov.

Or,
the

perhaps better, as

many

take

it,

pares Formas atque animos sub juga aenea Saevo mittere

flashing love-glance of the eyes of the bride. For the two gens., cf. 929, 930,

cum

joco.

and 0. C. 669, raaif

yas
f-wav\a.

poet speaks of love as ' engendered in the eyes, with gazing fed'; the ancients rather spoke of an influence passing from the eyes of the beloved to the soul of the lover. Desire was viewed as an emanation from the object."

" The

X'^P"-^ "^^

Kpinara

modern

801 f. Antigone is led by the attendant through the door of the women's apartment, and appears for the last
time.

In allusion to

Haemon, whom

Eros has led from the path of obedience, the Coryphaeus says, " I too am in danger of trespassing the Of afiol," in so far as he compassionates Antigone,

who

is

condemned by the king.

:

Camp.
798. iropcSpos xri.
:

seated bg the

BftryMV cf w 4(f>o|uu said in a general sense, and explained by ttrxftv

side of the great laws in authority.

That

ioKpWDV.

ANTirONH.
cg^w qyepofxaL

101

rao

opotv,

i(T)(eiv

ovKTL Trqyas Svpafxai, SaKpvcov,

TOP rrayKOLTrjv 06' opo) 6aXap,ov

805
Tyjvh'
^

AvTvyoviqv avvTovaav.

Seventh Scene.

Creon.

Antigone. Creon.
toi/

Two

Servants of

'Erretcroo

o.

ANTirONH.
2Tpo<|>i] a.

opar
810 KovTTOT

efjL, a>

ya? Trarpta?

TroXtrat,

rav vedrav bhov

(TTeL^ovcrcu/,

vearov Se (f)yyos Xeva-crovcrav deXtov,

avdi^i

aXXa

/i*

6 irayKOLTa^ "AtSas ^axrcw dyet

rav 'A^epovTO'S

8:

802.

TtCS* dp<3v

elision is

common

repeated in i0' 6pS>. at the end

Cf. 817, 820.
:

of anapaestic verse.

strophe and antistrophe express still more gloomy feeling, indicated by syncopated clioreic verses of vary-

the 804. Tov ira-yKoiTTiv OaXafiov chamber where all must lie. " The implied contrast between the fate of Antigone and her intended bridal

recurs repeatedly throughout the latter part of the play."

Camp.
on 231.
Cf.

ing length. Antigone feels deserted by the living and gives a moment's painful reflection to the horrible fate of her entire family. 808. vearov adv. for the last time. Cf. Eur. Troad. 201, vearov reKtuv ird: ;

805. oyvrovo-av:
vfKpSiv v\aKa.

see

fiara Xfvcraw.

0. C. 1562, i^avvaai rav irayKevQri

Kara

810. KOviroT* avOis Aj. 856, ae

TtavixTrarov
8' Tjfjiepas
8))

sc.

6rf/0fjLai.

Cf.

fffXas irpoafvveircc

806-882. Ko^fji6s. The ancients honored the dead with a dirge. Antigone must chant her own lamentation. The first strophe and antistrophe
consist

KoHieoT aZOis Sffrtpov.

;

x.

ira-yKoCras

that puts all to rest

or, as

in 804, intr.

See App.
:

812. *Ax'povTos
613,

cf

Hom.

Od.

mainly of

glyconics,

which

fvOa us 'Axfpovra TlvpKpKeyeOwv

are a favorite verse for expressing

re ptovai.

ducrdv

accus. of limit of

lament. Antigone compares her fate with that of Niobe. The response of
the Chorus, that Niobe
is

a goddess,

and that to share her fate is glorious, Antigone looks upon as a mockery
of her distress.

motion after ^yu. 814. Here first Antigone, after having discharged her holy task, gives utterance to the more gentle and

Hence the second

womanly feelings of her nature. Not until now do we learn that Haemon

102

SO<I>OKAEOY2
dtcrdu, oafs' vfxeuaicDV eyKkiqpov, oxn iwi wfi(f)LOL'i

815

TToJ /xc

Tts vfJLUOS vfim)(raf,

aXX

*A)(povTL

Pvix<f>ev(rot.

X0P02,

ovKovv
ovre
820
oirrc

KkeivT} Kol

cwatpov

)(ov(r

S ToS* dnep^eL Kvdo<; veKvcov,

<f>6Lua(TiP

irXrjyelcra vocrot^

^t^cW inC^eLpa \a^ov(r,

817

aXX' avTOvojxof; ^oitra /Awr^

was dear
see

to

her

lieart,

and do we
sacrifice

how

painful

was

the

that she paid to duty.

{'yxXtipov:

the Schol. explains by ixiroxovvfifyaioi

The

recompense 820. luJHwv cirl^fipa of the sword, i.e. death by the sword. In O. C. 1078, it is said of the death of Oedipus, fitfifjKfv; wr ixdAiar' to/ flx6d(f>
:

were sung to the accompaniment of flutes at marriage processions, and in honor of both the bridegroom and the bride. tirl W|i4xu>is v|xvos refers to the i-mdaKifjuov, wliich was sung by a chorus of maidens, in honor of the bride alone, after the weddingfeast and in the house of the bridegroom. Cf. Theocr. 18. 3, xp6<re(

\ii0oii.
T({i/Tos

rl

ydp;

irtp fi-qr^ "'A/njj

M^t*
<S/i^

avrfKvpafv.
avTovofios
v6fiti>.
:

821.

the Schol.,
is

Koi Kaiv(f

It

fi6vri BmrfTtjiiv ^axra.

explained by In response to this,

Antigone refers to the similar case of

Many take it in the more usual sense of by your own free choice.
Niobe.
Cf. 875.
first

This also agrees with the

/t'

vtoypawru) 0a\ana> x^p^** iiTriaavTO.

part of the Schol.,

iMvOeplas

815. v|*tnf)(rcv the finite verb is used instead of some turn of expression corresponding to fyK\ripoy after the preceding oCt. 816. 'AxcpovTt: not dat. of place
:

TtOfTi^ri.

822. 'A(8i]v KaTaPrjo-ci

this repeti-

tion of airepxfi kt(. heightens the effect.

talus,

823. Niobe, the daughter of Tanboasted that she had more

butof

indir.o]>j. Cf.Obi.
is

The thought

children than Leto, she having seven

that she

the bride of death recurs several times under different

to
\>e

sons and seven daughters, while the goddess had but one each. On the

forms.

C/

891, 1205.

So Shak. /Zoweo
the

and
is

Juliet:

"I would

fool were

married

to her

my

son-in-law,

grave" (iii. 5); "Death Death is my heir; my

(iv. 5).

daughter hath he wedded"

817. " The Chorus makes that very fact a matter of consolation which Antigone has just lamented, namely, that she isgoing down to Hades alive." Schn.

complaint of Leto, Apollo slew the sons and Artemis the daughters, and Niobe herself was transformed into a rock on Mount Sipylus. On this mountain is still to be seen, in the side of a cliff of yellow limestone, a huge form which, as seen from a distance, resembles a woman sitting in mournful attitude, with dark face, dark

ANTirONH.
ANTirONH.
'AvTwrTpoijnj oL

103

yJKOvcra
825

orf

XvypoTarav okecrOaL
tt/oo? /cat vlv

tolv

TarraXow ^nrv\(o
a>s ^ctTts

aKpco, rai^ klcto-o^

^pvyCav ^ivav w? dreur)';

Trerpcua ySXacra Sa/xacrei',

ofx^poL ra/co/xevai/,

avhpwv.
826. rdv
:

arms folded over her breast, and white garments. Originally a freak of nature, the parts of this rock-formation
below the head were later shaped into the form of a human body, and the
parts at the side

here a

rel.

pron.
:

D. her transkkto-os formation into stone is poetically rep-

{^; H. 276

See G.

whole presenting the image of a divinity (prob. Cybele) of Asia Minor. Over this rock the water drops and trickles. The fate of Niobe has been the theme of epic, lyric, and
fashion
tragic poetry.

the

hewn away

terrace-

resented as a rocky growth, -Kfrpaia 0\dffTa. As the ivy envelops a tree with tight clinging clasp, so as to
it from view and to bring it under its power {Sdfiatrfv), so the stone grew about Niobe. In Safuurev and KarevvdCfi below there is an allusion to oAA' Axf poirn vvfj.<pev<rw, 816 that is, as the stone embraced Niobe, so the god brings me to the stony bridal

cover

'

The death

of the chil-

dren was represented in sculpture by Scopas. The Niobe group in the UflSzi gallery at Florence is probably a copy, in its main features, of the work of Scopas, dating from the Roman period. For the myth, cf. Hom. II. xxiv. 602 ff.; Ovid Met. vi. 310 ff. 824. #p\ryCav Mount Sipylus is in Lydia, but the more extended and vague use of the name Phrygia, found was borrowed by other in Hom.,
:

chamber of death.
828.
\tiirei

|i,ppoi

below.

raKOfuvav
its

sc.

\e'nrovai,
:

from
melting
is

away, pining away.

This word

the

more appropriate
applicable in

here, because

it is

physical sense to

374, et ad hue lacrimas marmora fundunt antiqua novas. The marvellous

snow.

Sen.

Agam.

Greek and by Koman

Strabo,
xii.

571.

|cvav:

writers.

Cf.

from An-

tigone's point of view, because as the

wife of
city.

Amphion, king of Thebes,

in that

phenomenon of the eternal weeping was combined with the explanation. Tlie snow does not remain long upon Mount Sipylus, and the duration of the weeping is expressed by the phrase,
o/xfipoi

Niobe had lived many years

825.
aKp<p:

x"^''

''''

ovSafia

\fiirei.

The

TavToCXov

sc.

daughter.
is,

water which trickles down from the ridge of the mountain over the figure

the figure itself

liowever,

not on the summit of the mountain, but in the middle of a cliflf. Yet so also Ov. 3/e<. vi. 311, says, fixa ca373, stat

cumine mentis. Cf. Sen. Agam. nunc Sipyli vertice summo flebile saxum.

from and is supplied by the and the melted snow, and never fails. 6<f>pvs and Beipds are alike applicable to a mountain and to a human being. So in Eng., foot of a moun
arises

rains

tain,

brow of a
<|>aTi$:

hill,

head of a bay.

829.

sc. iffriv.

104 830

SO*OKAEOYS
)(^L<ov

T ovBafxa XciVci, Tcyyet 8' vn 6(f)pv(TL Tray/cXavrots

'

hi,pdha^

/xc

haiynav o^OLOTaTcw KaTevuai(,i.

XOPOS.

dXXa 0o^
835
y]p.i'i

TOL Koi deoyevvT)^,

Se ^poTol koX OurjToyeueL';.

<f)0LIXU(i)

KOUTOL

TOl? i<ToB4oi%
p.ey*

eyKKrjpa Xa^eti/

a/foO<rat.

ANTirONH.

oi/xoi ycXw/nat.

Tt fxe, Trpo<;

0(ou narpcMou,

840

ouK

oi)(op,ev(w v^pCtfitM,

aXX' iirLffyaurov

834.

836

ff.

W. ^tioyoo;?. W. KOL Tw ff>OiiJLv<o

fify

aKowran

Tot9 l(ro$Ots (yKXrjpa Xa;(ri'

iuKrav KoX tirtiTa Oavowrav.

832.
dixoiordrav : most like
oXXei:
sc.

q[
f.
:

0ONi6Pv ^itt. slie was the daughter of a YWT|s Pleiad, and Tantalus, her father, was the son of Zeus. In these verses the Chorus is understood to administer a reproof to Antigone for presuming to compare herself with a goddess. " Still," they say, " it is a great thing for one who is dead to have it said of him that he shared in tlie lot of those who are the equals of the gods." 837. {^xXfipa Xax<tv to receive as his lot that which is shared or
:

834

to her.

subj. of farlv to be supplied.

<rax
:

okovhear said of one's self, like the Lat. audi re. Cf. Xen. Anab. vii.
to
7.

23, fieya {4S6Kfi tlyat) fZ ciKovfiv inrh

avdpunruiv.
:

{a<c((TxAi&ii'

motive that leads Antigone to liken her fate to that of Niobe. She has in mind only the
external
likeness

838. ycXm^uu interpreted the

the Chorus has mis-

of their

horrible

doom, and

Chorus seems to take it, any moral resemblance of character and destiny. Hence, oifioi
not, as the

ytKwfiai.

inherited.

(yK\ripos

is

either

act.,

sharing

in,

as in 814, or pass., allotted,

in Eur. Here. Fur. 468,
rifiii

otxo|uvav
of
tlio i)f.

840. ovK

"j.

longs only to the partic.

'xtaBai

inherited, as

and
deat,

"ten

the

has the time secondary

lyK\7ipa

wfi'ia

yrjs

KtKruftfvos.

tjnse of be
fi

Cf. Phil. 414, dAA'

'<ii',

Here

pass., that which is allotted to the

x"^"^

otx*Tai

where

6av<i)t

equals o/ gods.

The

inf.

Aaxct"

is

the

is

pleonastic

ANTirONH.
oi

105

iroXt?,
lo)

o)

iro\e&>5 TroXvKTiy/ioi'e?

dvSp9*

AtpKaXaL Kprjvac

845 6i^)8as t' evapfMaTov aXcro9, e/xTra? ^vfifxaipTvpa^ vfifi

iirLKTMixat,

Ota ^CXa)V a/cXavro9, otot?

7r/309

i^o/xot?

ipYixa TVix^6^(ii(TTOv p)(OfxaL Td(f)ov iroTawLov

ej/

850

ta>

Sucrrcu/o? y', our'

^porolcnv ovt iv veKpolai.

fieroLKOs,

ov

^cUcrw,

ov davovo'iv.
X0P02.
Stpo<|m] y'.

Trpofidcr
850.
843.

iir

ecr^arov

dpdcroxxi

W.

ito)

8uoTavo5, our* cv Pporois:

iroXvKTT])u>vcs

opulent,

and

hence eminent, noble. 844. The stream of Dirce is formed by several abundant springs near the grove of Demeter and Core. See on
105.

walled up or blocked See on 1204 f Transl., the mound4ike enclosed vault oj a strange tomb. unheard irorcuvCov of, since only veKpol iv Td<p(f ridfyrai. 850. Cf. Eur. Suppl. 968 f., oUr' iv
trance to which
is

up by layers of

stone.

845. ewipHioTov

see
:

on

149.

To7s

<f>6ififvois

oUt'

iv ^uffiv Kpivofifva,
ex"""''*
fioipav.

846.
rate

c|iiras kts.

as
;

my

witnesses.

take you at
v)L|jic
:

any

Aeol.

XwpJs S^ riva rwvS' Sen. Oed. 949, via,

qua nee

se-

form
in

found in tragedy only here and Aesch. Eum. 620.

.

847. ota

cpxo|uu

the sent, de-

pultis mixtus et vivis tamen exemtus erres. In lamenting it is natural to repeat the same thought
in varied terms of expression. Cf. 813, 881, 917, 1310. Eur. Suppl. 966, &ircus

pends on

lufjifMprvpas as if ^ufxfmpTvpu

had preceded. oXa is pred. adj. instead with &K\avTos. <|>(X(i>v of an adv. For the gen. after adjs. compounded

&TiKvos

after

ovk(t'

fUnKvos,
it

oiiKfr'

VTfcus (955).
is

The

text as

stands

with a privatice, see G. 1141

Cf.

H. 753.

1035; Aj. 910, &(ppaKTos <pl\uv. Track. 685, rh (papfxaKOv &irvpov Lktivos
Tf
OfpfJLTJS

not free from objections. There is no proper antithesis between $poro7aiv and veKpota-t. See the App. for further
discussion.

&6lKT0y.

848.
epy/JM

lf>Y|Ui

enclosure.

Schol. Kfpl<t>payixa So Aesch. Choeph. 154,

:

aji

Trpbs

(variant

epvfm)

rdSe,

of

the

Agamemnon. From epya>, Att. f"pyw or efpyu). The same idea in TrcpurrulocTts, 886, as in epyfia. The
grave of

tomb consists of a rocky

vault, the en-

853 ff. Advancing to the highest pitch of audacity, thou hast fallen violently against the lofty seat of justice. The Chorus uses this expression because Antigone in 451 has appealed to Aifci), and means to say that in her daring defiance of the king's author-

106

20*0KAE0YS
t4kvov, ttoXv.

855 Trpo(TTr(r^,

co

Trarptaov S' iicriueL^ tlv

adXop.

ANTirONH.
'AVTMTTpO*^
\fjav(ra^
P*.

dXycivoTaTa?

ifMol fjiepCfxva^,

860 7raT/309 T/atTrdXtoToi' olktop, tov t irponavro^

afiCTepov TTOTfJiov k\lvoIs Aa^0a/ci8at<7ti/.

ui)

jxaTpaiaL XeKTpcov
KOL^njfiaTO.

865 arai

avroya^vrjT

i/x^

narpl Bvcrixopov

fjiarpo^,
ity she has fallen into punishment.

858.
^tj/auffay.

)upl|ivas

accus.

plur.

after

So, in substance,

W. and most

editt.

Cf. 961,

and see on 646.

:

But the interpretation of KviCala, adopted by Bell., commends itself:

advancing to the highest pitch of daring, upon the lofiy pedestal of justice, thou hast fallen far down, i.e., by discharging the high command of justice with
greatest daring thou art plunged into This view of the passage is ruin.

860. varpos
tale

icri.

the thrice-repeated

of my father's woe. oIktov in direct appos. with /lepl/ivas. W. takes irarp6s and ir6T/iov below as obj. gen. after lifpifivas, and oIktov in appos. with the effect implied in fipavaas fxtplnyas, comparing Aesch. Agam. 225, trXa Ouriip
ytvfcrBai Qvyarpis, KO\(fiuy ipuyky.

favored by the Schol.,

Ti

BovKofiiyj] iai6v

TpiiroXwrTov

from

iroKi(fiv,

ipay

itfpi

wi-KoyBas, as also

rhy iSf\^6y, ri, iyayrla by the fact that the

else

form of
VI.

iroAtri'= turn.

a parallel Cf. Pind. Pi/th.

i.vairo\i^ofify.

2,

ipovpav Xaplrtov

Chorus

nowhere

plainly

con-

Phil.

1238, 81s raiirh fiov\ei Koi rpls

fi

demns Antigone, but expresses sympathy for her, and that no reference is made by Antigone in what follows
to the

dyairo\f7y

fmf

rpi;

iroXi.

Cf.

rpiffddKtos, 0. C.

rwy,

Aesch.
//. viii.

rpurdKruy mjudSept. 985; rplWiaros,

372

condemnation which the usual

interpretation implies.
tice

paOpov:

Horn.

488.
:

the

pedestal on which the image of jusis imagined to rest. Cf. Plat. Phaedr. 254 b, <cal ini\iy tX^fv ahr)]y fttrii ffuppoffvyris iy kyvtf ffdOptfi $($&-

862. Aap8aK(8<u(rtv see on 693. "The dat. in explanation of oftfTtpov, instead of the gen. Clearer than the gen. with so many gens, preceding, and with an ethical ' force ' the lot
' :

atw.

O. T. 866,

y6fi.oi ir^l-itoZfi.

that fell on us.' "

Camp.
icri.
:

866.

The

conflict with the ruler,

by

863. fiarptpai
rpt^uy XtKTpw.
ties resulting

for ircu

fia-

which Antigone comes to her fate, has arisen in consequence of inherited

woe.
Cf. 2, 583, 871.

See on 793.

calaminuptials.
ill-fated

Eur. Here. Fur.

864

f.

from my mother's The couch of my

983, (x^P"* ''o'^p^a*' itcrlyuy.

mother shared by

my

father, her

own

ANTirONH.
OL(x)u

10?

iycj TToO*

raXaLcfipcju (f)vu

77/305

OU9 dpaLo<s, aya/>to9, aS' iyco fieTOLKo^ p)(OfiaL.

ta>

870

lo)

SvcrnoTfKov

-ydjxiov

KaaiyvqTe Kvpcras,
fie.

davoiv T

oxxrav KaTrjvape^
X0P02.

'AvTMrrpo*}*!! y'.

cre^cLv

jJLev

evcre^etd

tl<;,

Kpdro^

S'

oT6> KpdTo<s fieXei

ovBafjifj

vapa^aTov

ireXei,

875 (re 8* avToyvoJTos coXecr

opyd.

870.

W.

10) 10)

Kouris Svo-TroTftwv yd/x-wv Kvppq<ra^,

offspring.

Oedipus was at the same time husband and son of locasta. Cf. 0. T. 1214, yd/xov reKvovvra koL reKvov-

the expedition against Thebes woxild not have been undertaken, and the

fievov.

avrcYe'wTjTa
above for

consequent fate of Polynices and her-

instead of

aiirojxa-

yevirfiTQ}, is
Tp(fiai

another instance, like

fxaTpifiwv,

of poetic
is

enallage of epithets.

iraTp(:

gov-

might not have come to pass. 871. eavwv: cf. Track. 1163, C^vrd (Nessus slew Heraix' (Kravfv davdv cles). El. 808, 'Optara (piXraff, &s fi
self

erned by

a verbal subst. Cf. Plat. Theaet. 168 c, r^ eTaip<f> aou

KoifjL-fifjLara,

airwAeaas Bavwv.

(Is $<yfiBfiav.

866. oKuv

W. makes

refer to Sltm

and Koip-iiixaTa. But the reference is more natural to the latter word alone,
or to the parents, w!io are referred to

872. o-c^iv SO. Kpdros from the second clause. Cf El. 929, iiSvs ovSe (irirpl Swerxep^js. But by supplying this word the antithesis indicated by ixev .St is not so well brought out, and the connec: . .

again in oS$ below. Here the use of otoi rather than 5s adds pathos, and is
exclamatory.
1228.
Cf. the use of oloz in

tion of 875 is not so good, as when we take aeffew abs. (cf 0. T. 897). Thus the sense is, to reverence is one form oj
piety (rh

For

the gen., see

:

on

38.

ings,

867. apaios an adj. of three endbut the tragedians often use such adjs. with one ending for the masc.

= a kind of), i.e. as you did in performing the rites of burial for your brother; but there is another matter to be thought of. So the Schol.,
iiiat^ts fiev t5 at^eiv tovs airo0av6vras.

and fem.
868.
oSc
:

Cf
here

a.v6ffiov

v4kvv,

1071

873. Kpdros:

e. the authority of

a/x^poTe ^dfia, 0. T. 158.

,

government.
,

fiiXci: belongs. Cf.

0. T.

so r^j/Sf 805.
:

377, 'AttJAAcoj'

(^

rdS' eKirpa^ai fieKft.

the mention of 869. 8v<nroT(uv her departure to her parents reminds Antigone of the dead Polynices, except for whose unfortunate marriage alliance with the daughter of Adrastus

875.
temper.

avTo'YVtDTos

opyd:
itself

self-willed

avr6yv<i)Tos is equiv. to ^ aini]

ytyvda-Kd,

which of

determines

freely and without external compulsion.

106

20<I>0KAE0YS
ANTirONH.
'ErtpSos.

cwcXairro?, a<f>iKo<;, awfxevaLo<s T(xKai^p(v dyofiai

rai^S*

kroifxav oZov

OVKTL fXOL ToB^ Xa/XTToSo? IpOU

880 o/x/xa
OefJLL^;

opav ToXalva

TOV

8*

ifXOV TTOTfJLOV
<f)Ck(t)u

ahaKpVTOV
KPEAN.

ovhel*;

oTCfa^ct.

ap* UTT, dotZas kcu yoovs npo tov Oavea/,

&>s

ovB* av ct9 navcraLT

0)5

dv, ei XP^^V ^^y^*^!

KaTr)pe(f)L
lyoi,

885

ovK d^0*

Td^vaTa ; koI

TVfi^(o Trpnrrv^avre<;, a>9 elpr)K

a<f>T p.6in)v, eprjfxov, lt
)(prj

davelv,

eiT v TOLavTj)

^oJcra TVfi^Vi,v CTTcyy.

879.
876.

W.

'upov.
:

ducXavTos

i.e.

without

the

customary funeral lamentations.

884. xP'T 0. C. 208, fi

'/

''

''

"/

"*

Of-

ffoi

ri

fiTiTpbs Kal iraTphs

parallel triplet of adjs. occurs in 0. C.

1221, iyvfitvaios, HXvpoi, &xopos878. nivS' <To(|iav o8ov: over the

attendants.

way that 879 f.

the 8un.

is

here appointed.
Xa)iiraSos
Cf. Eur.

Ipdv j|xfia

i.e.

Med.

302,

it

'iriovaa

addressed to the Equiv. to an imv., and therefore easily connected with &0cTf Cf. 0. T. 637, OVK ft av t oXkovs av Dem. in Mid. Tf, Kpfov, Kuril artyas;
885. OVK
dl^rrc:

Kofitrai 6fov.

116,
:

OVK

iLTtOKTfVflrf
;

ovk

iiti

rijv

880. 6f )us sc. iariv, which is f req. omitted in such phrases. Cf. Lat. fas est.
881. dSoKpvTov
oxiith arfvdCfi.
:

otKiav 0aStf7(T0f

ovxl

<rvK\-lirf/f(T0f ;
:

886. irpiirTv|avT8

cf Eur. Phoen.

1357, r(ixfiv irtpnrrvxoi-

The exact
but
to

pred., anticipating

phrase
the act

is

rv/xfios

wtpurrvoffti,

Cf. iZUovs, 791.

is

poetically transferred

883. Creon, who has returned to the scene during the last lament of Antigone, speaks now in passionate anger the fatal word of command to
his attendants.

the guards

who conduct her

its still

to her
side.

tomb and

close

open

i(fn)Ka: ac. in 774.

Const., ap tarf
. . .

iis, fi

Xp*h
oaiT

^fyfi" ioiSks
tiv;

oiii'

hv tU wav-

Soph, has the uncontracted form iioiZii only here in trimeter it is found in Eur. Troad. 1246, Cycl. 40.
;

887. xpn= Schol. xPl^Cfi Koi BfKfi. See L. and S. s.v. xpdoo (B) III. 2. intr. only here. 888. TV|iPcvciv Many verbs in -fvtiy, e.g. vvfi.<f>fvtiv, irptaBfvfiv, xw^cvctv, are both trans,
:

and

intr.

ANTirONH.
r}fiL<;

109
'

yap ayvol
ovv

tovttI TTJvBe ttjp Koprjv

Tr]<s

890 jtxTotKtas S'

ai^oi

crrep-iqcreTai.

ANTirONH.
oi

rv/A/3o9,

a>

wiJi(f)elov,

<o

KaTacrKa(f)r]<;

OLKr)(TL<i

OLC(f>povpo<s, ol

TTopevofxai

Trpos Tov<s iixavTrj<g, oiv aptdp^ov eu vKpov<;

TrXetcrrot'

SeSe/crat ^epcri^acrcr okoikoTOiv

'y&>

895

ci}v

Xoiadta

koI /ca/cto"Ta

hrj

paKpco
fiiov.

KOLTeipi,

irpCv

pot polpav e^Keiv

iXdovcra pivroi Kapr iu

(fytkr)

e\Tri(TLv rpi<^(a

pev

rj^etv Trarpi, Trpocr(f)L\r}<;

Se

croC,

prjrep,

cf)CXr)

he

trot,

Kacrtyvi^Tov Koipa

pertains
tion.
Si)

889. cLyvoI Tovirt: guiltless so Jar as to. rS is accus. of specificaCf. Eur. Ale. 666, reOvriKa yap
roinrl ai.

895. Xour6Ca: pred. adj. in agree-

ment with the subj. iyS. Ismene is not counted by her, because she had
renounced, in the view of Antigone, all obligations to her family. Cf. 941. Similarly Electra says that she dies without parents (cf. El. 187, arts &vev TOKfwv KaraToutofiai) because her

Hec. 514,

rifieTs 5'

Sre/crot

roinrl ad.

Creon disclaims

all

respon-

not,

for the fate of Antigone however, simply because he has altered the penalty from stoning to
sibility

that of immurement.

890. ovv: at all events. Schol. rb fj.fO' ttv ttJs

:

|UTOiK(as
rifiwv

mother

is a/x'firwp.

&vu
Phil.

cause innocent, in the bloom of youth, and buried alive. Schol. |uucp<p
:

KOKurra

Brf

be-

oiKeiv.

Cf. 1224, evvris t^s Karw.

fjLf,

iroXu.

1348, Ti
KoiiK

Ti S^t' ex*'^ ^^'^ ^Keirovra

896.

irpv

|tikiv

pCov

before

acprJKas

(h AtSou
the

fioKflv;

my

allotted time

of life has expired.

891.
TOO.

Tvp.pos:

nom. for the

897. V

tXirCo-iv Tp<J>:

I cherish

it

See G. 1045. While Antigone utters this pathetic lament she turns to go to her tomb. w|ju{kiov cf.

among my
use of

hopes.

Soph,
tx<^.

is

partial to the

rpttpoi

for

Cf

6G0, 1089.
:

1205.

892. dtC()>povpos

ever-guarding,

i.e.

898 f. <{>(Xt], irpo<r4>LXT{s, <|>Xr) in anaphora similar, not always identical, words are often used by the poets.
elalSa St... TScu. Cf. El. 267, orav JfSw 0. T. 133, iva^icas yap o7)3os, a^lais
. . .

everlasting, an epithet appropriate to

the grave, for so she regards the cavern

in

which she
894.

is

to be
:

immured.
^epffefarra, Ar.

5f

(TV.

<l>cpo-c'<j>a(r<ra

Ra7i. 671.

*/)pi^TTT)s is

found

in

an

899. Koo-C-yvTiTov KOfKi: the Schol. and most editt. refer this to Eteocles.

throne in the theatre of Dionysus at Athens.

inscription
priest's

upon a

But

this

emphatic and affectionate ap-

pellation, at the close of a sentence

no
900 eTTCt

20*0KAE0YS
dauovra'i avT6)(tp
vfxa^;

eyw
to crov

cXoucra KaK6(TfJLrj<ra KaTnTv^Ji^iov<5

^oa? eScDKa
KavTOi
905

vvu

he, IlokvveLKe^,

hejxas nepLcrreWova-a rotctS' a/ai/v/xat.

o"

eyo)

TifJirjcra
ctj/

rot? <^povov(Tiv eu*

ou ya/a

ttot' our'

et

TeKvcjv fiyJTrjp
vofuf.

<f)vv,

905.

W.

brackets 905-914, through

that involves a climax, would not of itself, without addition of the name,

now I am reaping death

of

as the reward

my

piety towards you."

be understood to refer to Eteocles, who is quite remote from the interest Besides, Polynices is of the play. addressed by the same terms in 916 (supposing that verse to be genuine), and in 870 KaffiymiTf also, without any
further designation, refers to Polynices.

the wise.

904. TOls ^povowriv in the view of tv: separated from irifiriaa, and at the end of the verse is em-

phatic.

Cf. 0. C. 642,

&

ZtO, SiSolits

ToTffl TOlOVTOlfflV (i.

905 ff. This passage has been held by W. and many other editt. to be
spurious, for the following reasons
(1)

900.

v^ids

refers strictly only to

From

its

close resemblance to the

iii.

the parents.

To

Polynices applies

story told

by Hdt.

119, of the wife

properly only itrnvti^lovi x"** iSuiKa, but these libations were counted as a

of Intaphernes, who, in reply to the

offer of Darius to release from death any one whom she might choose of her male relatives, including her hus-

kind of substitute for the complete

rites indicated

by

\ov(u'
:

and

Koaixtlv.

901. cXovo-a Kri not in exact agreement with the details narrated in the Oedipus Tyrannus and Oedipus Coloneiis, botli

band, preferred her brother. (2) From its inconsistency with the character of

of which plays were written

later than the Antigone.

For

in those

a child when locasta dies 0. 7'. 1511 ), and the body of Oedipus is buried by no human hand (0. C. 1656 ff., 1760 ff.). The poet follows in this play probably the older
plays Antigone
(

is

still

Antigone and the context. Antigone everywhere maintains that the burial of one's kin is an unqualified and sacred duty slie would accordingly have buried also a husband and child, had she had any. To this it may be
;

replied:

(1)

The

story of Hdt.

may

have suggested this passage

to the poet,

form of the myth.

902. vvv 8c these words do not introduce a contrast, but a climax "This is my consolation in death, that
:

not only by you, my parents, because I have discharged towards you my filial duty, I shall be welcomed in Hades, but also and e8i>ccially shall I be dear to you, Polynices, because

but does not prove these lines to be an interpolation. So in 0. C. 338 f. there is an allusion to a description given by Hdt. ii. 35. And, again, this passage is one of the best attested in
Soph., since
iii.

it

is

cited in Arist. Rhet.

Antigone, so far from contradicting what she had said before with reference to the sacredncss of
16.

(2)

ANTirONH.
ovT
el TTOcrt? fiOL

Ill

Kar6ava>v

iri/JKeTo,

^Ca
TLvo<s

ttoXltcjv touB*
vofjiov
87)

av

yp6fJLr)v trovov.
tt/oo?

Tavra

-^dpiv Xeyo);

TTOcrt? fiev

av

(jlol

KarOavovTO^
<f)0)T6<s,

aWo?

^v,

910 /cat Trat?

ftT^T/oo? 8*

an aXkov
e^'

el

rovS' yJixirXaKov

"AlBov koI

Trar/jo? KeKevOoToiv

ovK

ecTT

aSe\(f)0^ ocrrt? ai' /SXaaroL iroTe.

rot&)8e fxeuTOL

iKTrpoTLixTJcracr

eyoi

this

the duty of burial, only emphasizes thought the more by showing that a violation or neglect of this duty in
the present case is without

909. KarflavovTos must agree with the gen. of irSa-ts to be supplied; a hard const. The omission of the pers.
:

remedy ; for

or dem. pron. or of a general or indef

subst.

there can be no substitute for a brother as there might be for husband or chil-

in

the
(sc.

gen.

abs.

is

not uniii.

known.
&PXOVTOS

Cf. 0. T. 629, o^roi KUKus y'

aov).

What she really would do were she wife or mother, needs not be taken account of. That the passage is somewhat in the sophistical vein may be a matter of regret, but is not a sufficient
dren.

Xen. Cyr.
Bell,

3. 54,

l6vT0)v 6JS ixdxnv.

makes the gen.

comp. sense, Xen.

depend on &K\os
like fTfpos.

in the

Cf. SA.A.O Toiu SiKaiaiv,

Mem.

iv. 4. 25.
&'
. .

The
.

partic. supplies

reason for rejecting additional remarks.

906.
jTTJKtTo
:

it.

See App. for

been

the prot. to

^v.
:

910.
wasting

Tov8' TJ(i,ir\aKov

c/.

Eur. Ale.

had

418, yvvaiKhs iadXrjs fjfnrKaKes, of the

away, i.e. going to dissolution from exposure to the sun and the air. The same thought must be supplied to complete 905, sc. el tskvov Kardavhv
er-fiKfTO.

dead Alcestis. rovSe refers to irais, i.e., she combines both suppositions, the loss of her first husband and of
his child.

911.
pt<j.

KCKevOoToiv:
causal.

intr.

The

gen.

iroXiTw: it is true that Antigone has said in 509 and else907.

abs.

is

where that the

in

citizens are at heart

sympathy with her. Now, however, when all is to succumb to the behest of authority, and when she regards
herself as &K\avTos,
&({>i\os,

the expres-

The expression is a strange Instead of saying, "therefore no brother can ever spring up for me again," she says, "there is no brother who, etc." av pXoi<rToi the opt. with &v in a general rel. clause, equiv. to a
912.
one.

dv
tion,

sion

$1-1

-iroMTwv is not at all strange.

:

fut. indie.

See

GMT.
napa,

238.

ijpoix'qv

would I have taken upon

913.

<r(

Polynices,

as
915.

myself.

from
vofiu
:

KaffiyvrjTov

is

plain
toii^Sc

908. For the sake of what principle

pray do I say
as
in

this 9

self-interroga-

stated.

she means the principle just having honcK7rpoTi|i.T](ra<ra

:

0.

C. 1308, ri Srira vvv

ored in preference

iupiyfifuos

Kvpw;

compound

is

This not found elsewhere.

to (all others).

; :

112

20<I>OKAEOY2
vofio),

Kpiomi ravT
u)

eSo^' afiapToiveu/
KacrCyurjTOP Koipa.
ovtco ka^atv

916 Kol BcLva TokyLOj/,

KOL vvv ayei

/xe hva. -)(ep<t)v

aXeKTpou, awixevaiov, ovre tov ydjjLov

ixipo^;

\a)(ov(Tai/ ovre TraiSciou

77/309
<f)LXo)u
7)

Tpo<f)rj<;

dW
920
tfii(T

w8' epTjfxo^
1?

8ucr/ao/305

Bavovroiv ep^Ofxai KaTaaKa(f>d^,

;

TTOicu/

Trap^\6ov(Ta oaLfxoucov oCktjv

TL ^py) jie TTjv hvcrrrjvov c? deoif<s ert

jSXeireLV, tLv

avSai/

^vfxfxai)(0jv,

ineL ye St)

rfjv hvcrae/Seiav evcre^ovcr

iKrrja-dfx-qv

916.
but, as

dyn

i.e.

he orders to be led
KtKfvfi Ayfty.
seiziucf

the Schol. observes, this

XaPciv
Sii,

more expressive than

Sid
470,
X'P***'
:

is

me with
Cf. 0. C.

even to doubt the providence of the gods, but not to admit that she has done wrong." Camp. All these laments and reflections intensify Anti-

his hands.
ii'

as in 1258.

6aiwv x^'P*'" ^ty^"-

Aesch.
of adjs.,
similar
the rear-

gone's sacrifice of herself to her sense of duty, and make her a more real

Suppl. 193, fxovffai ilk x'P""'

human

character.

iroCav

more em-

917
918.
strain.

f.

The accumulation
is

as in 852,

pathetic.

phatic here than rlva; as if she asked indignantly, " What sort of right of the gods can
for which I
it

Electra
El.
104,

laments

in

be that

anKvos, avvfKptvroi
:

am

to suffer this

have violated penalty?"

:

aiiy olxyu.

irouSctov rpo^nijs

ing of children. That maidens should utter such regrets was not offensive
to the taste of the ancients,

923. rlv avSdv ^v)i.|iaxMV n-hat one of allies to invoke. The gen. is used perhaps in order to make it clear that

who

re-

garded nmrriage as the only proper destiny of woman, and ytniffitcv iraliuy
iTwopd as the object of marriage.

919.
part

tprnun trpos: deserted on the

of, by.
:

920. KfxrturKCu^ais i-e. rvfifiov. Cf. Aesch. .Sept. 1(X)8, Odirrfiy -yijs f'lKats KaratTKa^>cus. Ibid. 1038, rdltpoy yap
ain-^
tcai

men are referred to, since ^vfxfiaxoy might have been interpreted to mean a fjod. Antigone may have both human and divine allies in mind, and then the gen. of the whole is needed. She certainly feels that she has been abamloiu'd by both.
a quality or an mentioned instead of the praise and reward or the blame and punishment attaching to it. So liere, the chari/e or blame of impiety. Cf. 924.
Svo-o-f Pciav
:

action

is

freq.

KaraffKcuphs iydt

fir)xciy^-

OOfUU.

921 f. iro(av . . . Sdnjv ; rl xprj " the suddenness of these transitions

is

Kl. 968, fvfffBfiav iK warphs 6av6vros

oifffi.

very expressive of the agitation of Antigone's mind. Her fate leads her

Eur. Med. 218, ii<TK\ftav ^kt^

aayro xal (>a6vniav.

ANTirONH.
925 dXX* el fxeu

113

ovv

rctS* ecrrti/

iu deol<; KoXa,

TTad6uT<; OLV ^uyyuolfia/ fjfjLapTy)K6Te<?

et S' otS' oLfxapToivovcri, fxr)
ri

TrkeLco

/ca/ca

Trddoia/

koX Spcoa-LV

e/cSt/ccu?

e/xe.

X0P02.
TL TOiv avTOiV auefji(ov aurat

930

t/fu^^s piTTol TijuSe

eypvcriv.

KPEHN.

rovyap tovtcop

toictlv

ayoucrt

Kkav[j.aO' virdp^ei /3paSvTrJT0<i

vnep.

925 f. " If the gods regard this right that I though pious am thouglit impious).! would confess, having been taught by my suifering (ace. to the maxim iraidos ixddos), tliat I liave done wrong." That she does not seriously believe this is shown by the following f.vSi'/caJS. In similar strain the Chorus
(.tc.

more

close.

^k8Ck<i>s

Scliol. ?|a) toS

StKaiov.

929 f. Ti: Antigone remains unchanged; she has neither confessed that she has done wTong nor succumbed through fear. av(\iMV piiral forms one idea {cf. 137) <|"'X')^ ^^' pends on it. Wild tempests offhesotil.

in 0. T. 895, el
Tifitxt

yap

al rotaiSe irpd^eis
ti
Set /te

Cf. Aj. 616,

operas.
it

Tot irpiv

epya x^po^v fieyiffTas

(with the gods),

;

x""

Cf " A gust of the soul, i' faith

Coleridge's Remorse,
TiiJv

peveiv

For

ffvyyiyvdffKci)

confess,

overset me."

grant,

Hdt. i. 45 iv. 126, For the mixed cond. sent., see GMT. 503. v e)is: Lat. a pud
cf.

Plat. Laws, 717

ii. 1.

deos,
1242.

i.e.

in

their

opinion.

Cf.

926. iraOo'vTts the use of the masc. in place of the fem. is common in
:

tragedy where a
herself in the

woman

speaks of

avrwv avral: see on 13. 930. yt adds emphasis to r^rSe. A different nature from hers would have yielded. He 931. TovTwv gen. of cause. makes the attendants accountable for the imprecation of Antigone, an opportunity for which was given by
: :

first

pers. plur.

So
ire-

their delay.

Electra says of herself. El. 399,

aovfj.eB\ el

932.
754.

KXavp.a6' virdp^n. Kre.

an imlast

XPVj 'TaTpl

Tifi.wpovfi.evoi.

927.
irXcUo
:

oi8:
i.e.

Creon.

See on
as
/coi

10.

plied threat similar to KKaiwv (ppevwaeis,

\Ly\

vircp

on account
Sirep
is

of.

The

as

many,
ttSos
h.v

in the next

verse shows.
in Phil. 794,

A similar turn is

found

avr' ifiov rhv "laov

Xp6vou rpe<poiTe T-qvSe t^v v6ffov ; Track. 1038, rav is' eiriSoifii ireffovaav avrws,
55' avTuis,
S>s fi

here made long. The use of the si/llaba anceps is allowed by Soph, and Eur. at the close of an anapaestic verse when there is a
syllable of

change of dramatis personae.

Eur.
lA,
S>

Cf.

ii\e<Tev.

il/erf.

1396,

MH.

/teVe Kol yfjpas.

928.

Kat:

makes the comparison

reKva

<t>i.KTara.

114

20*OKAEOY2
ANTirONH.
OLjjLOL,

Oavdrov tovt iyyvrdTO)

TOVTTO'i d<f>lKTaL.

X0P02.
935

dapaelv ovSeu TrapajivdovyLai,

^jLTj

ov rdhe TdvTy KaraKvpovaOau

ANTirONH.

Kol 0ol npoyevel^,

dyofxat
940
hr)

KOVKerv /xeXXw.

Xeutrcrere, 17)8175 ol Koipavihai,

TT)u

jSacriXeiBciv fiovvrfv XoLinjv,

939.

W.

8yj 'yii

KovKiTL /ncAAw.

933. The attendants seize Antigone. The Chorus no longer see hope (935),

and assent
in 576.

Oavdrov

to the view expressed, as

:

gen. after iyyvrirw.

See G. 1148-49; H. 757.

iros
:

tovto to-

venerated patron gods of the state are meant. 939. juXXw do I delay. Cf. Phil. 1256, Tainhv r6S' ^i|/ Spcovra kov
:

fieWoyr' in.

i-e-

the threat of Creon to the

Oap<rctv: the subj. to

attendants.

The members of

935.
plied

is <t4.

ovScv
ov:

be sup-

940. ol KoipavCSai ye princely men. the Chorus are called This word stands in 6.vaKT(s in 988.
:

hy no means.
in this

936.

|M]

for the double neg.,

seeG. 1616; H. 1034. tovth way, i.e. as you have said.

inf.

KaroThe

Kvpov(r6cu: be ratified, realized.

without regard to tense, referring to the fut. See GMT. 96. 937. yrjs SriPtis: the domain of

connection with ^aaiXfti&v, implying that the scions of the Koipavoi, the former rulers of the land, ought to have protected the daughter of the fiatri\evs, since she was closely connected with them, ol, the art. with the appos. {KoipcwiSai) of the voc, like rh (pdos,
100.

Thebes embraced also rural districts and smaller towns. Cf. 0. C. 668,
trarp^ov &(ttv yrji ^x*'gen.,
rf. '^^r

941. PcuriXciStSv

of the royal house.

the double

Cf. Plat. Critias, 116 c, iyevvijaav rb Suidas has rS)v SfKa fiaffiKftSuv ytvos.

929

f.

It cor938. irpOYCVcis: ancestral. responds to -KaTptfov. The ancient and

the gloss fiaai\fihr)s 6 rod fia(Ti\(cos. She counts |M>vvT|v: Ion. for ft.6vriv.

Ismene no longer.

See on 895.

ANTirONH.
Ota
TT/oos

115

OL(ov

avbpcjv Trao^G),

T^v

evcrefiiav cre^Ccracra.

'^rdo'Lfxov
XOPOS.
STp04)>1] OU

8'.

erXa koI Aat'aa? ovpdviov

945 aXX.a^at

(f)(o<s

Se/xag ef ^^aX/coSerot? avXai?

942. ola irpos otv:

5et|e<s oTos
e'l

c/ 4/. 557,
erpdcpris.
.

ofoi;

(irorpis)
.

Track. 995, Upav dtav oXwv . X'^P"'943. Having honored (the dutij of)
piety.

The assonance of

the Greek

is

noticeable.

944. While Antigone is conducted chamber of death," the Chorus chant this hymn of condolence, whose strains fall upon her ear as she deHer fate is compared with parts. that of Danae, of Lycurgus, and of Cleopatra, against whom alike, though they, like her, were of royal birth, the
to her "

he confined her in a 0d\afiop Xo^KOvv iv T7J auAfj T^y olKias Kara yns [cf. turris aenea, Hor. Od.lW. 16, 1), the foundations of which, it was believed, were still to be seen at Argos in the time of Hadrian. But Zeus Cf. Pausan. ii. 23. 7. penetrated the roof in a shower of gold, and begat from Danae Perseus.
fore,

beautiful version of this story

is

William Morris's The Earthly Paradise, under the title of

to be

found

in

" The

Doom

of King Acrisius."
i.e.

945.

aXX(i|ai: to exchange,

for

omnipotent force of Destiny prevailed. To Cleopatra two strophes are de-

the gloom of the prison.

8c{Uis
the person

Cf
;

Eur.

Hcc. 483, iAAa|o(r' 'At5a OaXdfiovs.

:

voted,

xop'C'^/^*''''*

Tots dtarais,
;

since

of Danae

a poetic

she was of Athenian race to Danae The and Lycurgus but one each.

musical effect of this ode is heightened by the repetition of words and sounds, as if they were echoed back, such as KepTOfiiois, 956, 962 Kare^evxOv CfvxOVy 947, 955 /xavias fiavlais, 958, 961 aparhv apoxfleWtov, 972, 975 ;
; ; ;

paraphrase. trwfjLa is also Cf. 205. thus used. Cf. Trach. 908, oik(twv Eur. Med. 1108, aw/xa ijKvde Se/JMS.

i.\ahv iXa<Tr6poi(Tiv, 974.

The
to

story
that

of

Danae here alluded

is

king of Argos, had been warned by an oracle that if his daughter Danae should ever give birth to a son he should receive his death at this son's hands. WliereAcrisius,

xoXkoS^tois: "so called because the masonry was lined with brazen plates, secured by nails, such as are said to have been found in the Thesaurus of Mycenae." Schn. See Schliemann's Mycenae, p. 44. 946 f The point of the comparison with the fate of Antigone is contained
TKyuv.
.

in the

KaT|vx^:
notion,
i.e.

words Kpimrofiiva

. .

KaTe^eixBrj-

f^To strengthens the

completely, securely, as in

KaraJCTflvfiv, KaTaKSirreiv, ktI.

116

20<l>OKAEOYS
KtttTot Kttt ycueq, rifiu)9, <o rrai, irai,

960 KoX Ttiqvo^ TafXLva'K yova<; '^(pva'opvTov^.

aXX* a
oirr

fiot,pt,hCa

tis Swatrts Seiud Aprj^,

av

vtv o\fio<; oxrr

ov nvpyo^s, oif^ akCKTVTTOi

Kekatral uaes

iK<f>vyoLi^.

'AvTurrpiM^

a.

966

C^v\Or)

8'

6^v)(o\os Trat? 6 ^pvatno^,

*Hh(t)V(ou /SacrtXcu?, KepTop.ioi<; opyai;.

948. K(U both, correl. with the Kcd below. Because det(|uos sc. ^.

scended from Danaus, the grandson

of Poseidon.
etition.

mXirat:
:

scandit aeratas cura nee turmas equitum relinquit ocior

Od.
II.

16, 21,

vitiosa naves
Od.
III.

pathetic rep-

Euro;

1,

38,

neque

de--

cedit aerata triremi et post

she treasured up,

949. TC4ucvc<rK(
or temple.

equitem
yoify,

as a To^/as does the treasure of a state

sedet. v: with iK<pvwith a sense approaching that

See

The Horn, iterative ending

tragedy only three
(vKty,
(in tri:

of the fut. indie.

1&30.

GMT.

238.

Cf.

oKov occurs in

more iraitaKt, 963 ; Aesch. Pers. 656 K\cd.(iiKov meter), Aesch. Frg. 305.
times
;

950.

xpvropvTovs

the

common

but cf. xfc^pait's, Pind. Pi/th. iv. 178; ^vaopoov, Eur. Bacch. 154 ayvopvruy, Aesch. Prom.
is xP^'^^PP^'^oi,
;

form

955. Lycurgus, king of the Edowho lived on the Strynion in Thrace, was punished for attacking Dionysus on his return from the Orient and for opposing the celebraAccording to tion of his worship.
nians,

the account of ApoUodorus, Lycurgus,

435.

made

insane by Dionysus, slew

951. Const. &

fioiptSia ivvoffts

{ian)

in his frenzy his son

Sfiyi ris {iivoffis).

t\s

lends a peculiar

own

leg, after

and cut off his which he was taken by

shade to the thought by implying is something not fully known. For the sentiment,
that this power of fate
987.
cf.

the Edonians to Mount Pangaeum, where he was chained, and afterwards, the command of Dionysus, torn asunder by horses. Homer has him punished with blindness and speedy death. See//, vi. 139. The comparison with Antigone is contained in ((vx^ri
at
. .
.

Pind. Pi/th.
ov irap^vKr6v.
ftx>lpr)v

xii.

30,
i.

t6 yt
91,

fi6(Krtfuy

Hdt.

t^
iiro-

werpwfifyrjy

iSiyard iarty

pvytfiy Kol 0f^.

952 fr. <Hrrc ov ovx ^ double parallelism is indicated on the one hand, money which may buy, or force of arms which may secure protection and, on the other, battlements or flight in ships which may afford escape. So Hor. says of Care,
. . . .

o^

. .

T(TpwS(t
^4cn.

6Tfx^.

(Jlvx^***

C/"

Verg.
956.

iii.

13,

acri Lycurgo.
dat. of dpYais : his harsh temper.

KCpTOfiCois

cause, because

of

Or, perhaps better, on account of his insolent mockery, lit. mocking temper.
Cf.

Eur. Ale.

1126,

xtprofioi

x<vf

ANTirONH.
efc

117

Aiovvaov nerpcoSeL

KaTd(f)apKTO<s iu Secrix^.

ovTco TOLS fJLavLa<; Seivov dTrocTToi^et

960 dvOrjpov re fxevos
ijfavcjv

Kelpo^ ineyvo) fxavLaL<;

Tov 0ov ev KepTOfxCoL<s yXaxraai';.

iravecTKe fiev

yap

iu6eov<5 yvuoLKa*; eviAu re nvp,

965 (f)L\avkov^ T -qpedi^e Moutra?.

960.

W.

IvBrjpov.

965.
is

W.

8' r)pWtZ,(.

In Aesch. Frg. 59, he

said to have

963. iravrK:

see

on 949.

The

called Dionysus -yvwis.

:

957. ircTpwSei. kts. ern in Mount Pangaeum

See App. the rocky cavis

KarcujxopKTOS
Tos,

referred to.

instead of Karo.<ppaK^,

by the metathesis of
is
;

which, ace.

to the lexicographers,

quite

common

in the older Att. writers

vai<papKTOv, ireipapyfievos.

cf. i(pdp^avro,

959

f.

thus,

the terrible

i.e. by such punishment, and exuberant fury of mad-

be referred to by the iterative form. cvOtovs yvvaiKas the Bacchantes, the attendants of Dionysus. 964. cviov: he compelled them to put out the mystic flame of their torches, which they brandished while shouting (iioi evoi. Cf. 0. T. 211, BoKxov eSiov. Eur. Bacch. 155 f., /xeArepetition of his efforts

may

jrere

rhv AiSvvffov

Papvffp6fiCi)v inrh rvfi-

comes to nouyht. For the interpretation and reading of W. and other editt., see the App.
ness trickles
i.e.

away,

irdvwv fvia rhv eSiov ityyaWSfjievai 6e6v.

The

opposition to the introduction of

is

the Dionysus cult into Thrace

prob.

dv9i]pov
iv

Schol., rh aKfialov Kal avOovv

Cf.

the origin of this legend.

Kouiots.

Trach.

1000, fiavias
ijvOrjKfy,

965. (|>iXavXovs Movcas

originally

the Muses,

avOos.

Ibid.

1089,

[v6(tos)

Nymphs, were connected

Aesch. Pers. 821,

960. i-rriyvu
tcards (tni),
-

S/Spis

i^avBovaa.

he became aware afler-

i.e.

after he

was punished.
if/atiuv.
^(//auei'

with Dionysus in an ancient Thracian cult reference to them is, therefore, especially appropriate when speaking
;

p.avCais
961.

dat. of

manner with

of the locality where the scene of the

t)/avwv:

equiv. to ort

myth
fffO'

of Lycurgus

is

laid.

Ti's

xot*

after

^ir^vw.

See

GMT.

and for the tense, 140. tov flcov for the accus., see on 546. So also the post-classical Nounus, Dion. 45, 317, rlypiv oil xpaiovra (poprja. EUendt suggests that the accus. is due to the use
of faieiv in the sense of
iv KcpTO|i(ois ^Xi&o'O'lus
\oiBopetv.

904, 910;

asks Lycurgus contemptuously in Aesch. Frg. 58. Eustathius on Hom. Od. xvii. 205, says
6 fiovcrSfiainis ;

\fyovrai

Hal

Movtrai ^lovvaov rpo<poi.

Erato, Thalia, and Terpsichore are

found represented
tes.

See on 956. iv the dat. after iv sometimes passes over into an almost
words.
:

with reviling

purely
1003.

instrumental sense.
Phil. 60,

Cf

764,

iv

XiTttts

aTel\avT($.

Ibid. 1393, iv Xiiyo;? wel<re^v,

in art as BacchanThis connection of the Muses with Dionysus was carried over from Thrace into Boeotia. According to an Orchomenian myth, the Muses concealed Dionysus when he fled to them for refuge. A new connecting link with the Muses was added when

118

20I>0KAE0YS

napa
970

he Kuai/eai' (rniXdBojv SiSi^/ias oXos

tS*

a^rat BocnropLaL

6 SpjjKcav a^ei/o?
dy;(t7ro\t5 *Apr]S

SaX/i,uS7;crcro9, u/'

Stcrorottn 4>ti'et8at9
eI8ei^

aparov eXo?
TO
8"

968.

W.

opriK<av.

970.

W.

ay)(ovpos "ApT/s.

tragedies began to be performed at

sels that

the Dionysia. In the theatre at Athens two seats of honor belonging to the

(an ancient flotsam).

vii.

were wrecked on their coast Cf. Xen. Anab.

5. 12.

tva

where.

Dionysus Melpomenus have been exhumed. Tlie flute, which was used in the worship of Dionysus, is often seen in the hands of the Muses as represented in vase paintings and
priests of

dwelling hard by. 301, Od.

viii.

oyxCiroXis In Horn. //. xiii.

is

361, Ares

spoken of as
lutelari)

dwelling in Thrace.

Others,

god of

the city.

Cf.

Aesch. Sept. 501,

statuary of the later period. the Ci/anean rocks of the double sen are the BosjHtrian cliffs.
in

971

ff.

Const. Iva "Aprts (Ihtv aparhv

apax^ffTcoy
:

966 f. And by
vii.

fKKOs, Tv<p\ti>0iv aKahv Siffao?^ ^tvftSais,

kvkKois &\affT6pots
i^

ofjLfjiirwv

Cf. Strabo,

319, oi 8f V^vivtai irphs

5i5o

iyplas

Sdfiapros.

4>ivct8a(.s

the

Ty
.
.

arSfiari rov n6irrov flal

.

yi^fflSia

wopdfi^ SiftpyS/xfya

Stroi' ftnoffi

ara-

Called by Horn. {Od. xii. 61) TlKayKToi. Cf. Eur. Med. 2, Kvavfas rocky Tliese small Z.vfiirKTryiias. islands, now called Urekjaki, lie at
ilwy.

winged Boreas carried away with him Orithyia, the daughter of Erechtheus, king of Athens. Cleopatra, daughter
of Orithyia, married Phineus, the king of Salmydessus.

Afterwards Phineus
his wife Idothea,

rejected her and had her imprisoned,

the

entrance of the Bosporus into

the Black Sea.

and then took for

sister of

irafxx:

the gen. to
;

express the idea of extension i.e. from these extend. SiSv|ias because there was a soa on either side of the rocks. Dion. Per leg. 156, after describing the

of

Cadmus (or, Idaea, daughter Dardanus), who smote with blind-

ness the sons of Cleopatra, and caused

Cyanean

rocks, says, 4k toCS'

Ion. for ^5/.

tcy

koI

'\6yT0v y8oj iiOiXarraav i6vra.

96a

IS'

elsewhere in tragedy. &^os cf. Aesch. Prom. 726, laXfxuiiiaala yydOos

:

Not found

them to be shut up in a vaulted tomb. 972 ff. oparov: accursed, i.e. bringing a curse on Phineus and Idothea. The word occurs nowhere else in the tragedians, and its genuineness here is suspected. See App. for other
readings.

^kos
wound

'nMJ)\0v

dX(tov

ix^P^ifos vavraitTi, /uTjrpuji Vfwv. 970. I!aX)i,v8T)o-(ros the coast of the Thracian Bosporus, as far as the
:

the blinding

struck so as to cause

sightlessness.

We find e\Koj fiiWfiy or

//. v,

ovrav {cf

Hom.

361, xvi. 511); so

is

promontory of Tliynias.

The

inhal>-

itants of this region pillaged the ves-

here rv<p\ovy f\Kos, by blinding. This

to inflict

a wound followed by

ANTirONH.

119

aXaou dXacTTOpoLcnv
975

OfifJiaiTcou

/cu/cXois

dpa^6evT0)v
^etpeacTL

v(f)

alixaTr)pai<s

/cat

KepKiZoiv oLKfxaicrLU.

Kara Se
kKolou
980
979.

TaKOfxei^oL p,4\eoi jxekeau ndOcu/

oiPVfKfievTOP

fxaTp6<s, ^ouT6<?
fxeu

yovdv

a Se crnepfxa

dp^aioyoviov

W.

kAxiiov, /xarpos ej^ovrcs.

two

dats., k6k\ois, indir. obj. or

aim

prep.
427,

of the action in Tv<p\ovv, and itvfthais, dat. of reference or interest, as in the

freq. Horn, expression, fiivos 5< ol
j8oA.
evfji<fi.

In trimeters this occurs in 1233; in lyric parts, in 1272, 1274. Cf. also 0. T. 1198, Kari
432,
(pOiffas.

^/x-

fjifv

Cf. Eur. Iph. Taur. 853,

fioi iraT-fip.

\eiirTf.

Phil.
)i,cXOi

1177, dTr6 vvv

(ctI.
:

fit

they

{i.e.

the

(piffyavov Sepq, OfiKf

&,\a6p is

Phine'idae)
(in their

wretchedly

wasting

away

predic.

ing.

974. dXouTTopouriv vengeance bringaKaaropos for dKiffrwp, as in

:

imprisonment) bewailed the wretched state of their mother (who had borne them in a calamitous wedlock

Aesch. Frg. 87, irpfvfjifv^s kKitrropos. This word means properly an avenging spirit, and is applied with great
significance to the sightless eyeballs

and who likewise was incarcerated

in

a dungeon).

Thus the

fates of

the deserted mother and of the sons are connected, and the poet easily
in-

that seek for vengeance from the gods. 975. viro: with the dat. as in vith
Xep<rl
^aixrivai

troduces the comparison between the destiny of Cleopatra, not clearly stated

and many other Hom.

Cf. 0. T. 200, rhv,
Si

but readily inferred, and that of Antigone.

expressions.

Z5,

That

this is the chief point of

xmh

acfi

(pOiaov Kepavv^.
xtlpta-a-i:
:

976.
tles.

see

ou

116.

KcpxC-

the entire reference to the story of

the Phine'idae appears from 980-87.

8v dxnauriv

The

with the points of shutshuttle was sharpened at

For this reason the punctuation of W., which separates kXoiov from ^orp6s, is

the point so as to slip in between the threads of the warp, which was upright. It

Xtav

see

not acceptable. (uXeoi |mon 13. Cf. 0. T. 479, ;ue'Aoj

was with

this

instrument
of

that

Alcmene bored out the eyes

Eurystheus after his death. Oedipus smote his eyes with the brooch of his
wife.
Cf. 0. T. 1268.
:

an

979. dvv\t.^vTOv yovdv: a birth from unblest wedlock. The attrib. belongs

prop, to fiarpSs ; she was Zii(Tvvix<pos. 980. d hi but she. Dem. use of the
:

977. Kara separation of

modifies
the

roKSfievoi

art.

Cleopatra

is

meant.

(nrc'pjui;

verb

from

its

in lineage.


120

20<1>0KAE0YS

Tpd(f)rj

OveXKacaiu iu

TraT/aoJat?

985

Bopcas
6eow

a/xtTTTTO?

opdonoBo^ vnep irdyov

nal.
1126.

Trats

dXXd Kan eKeCua

e(r)(ov, a>

Molpai

ixaKpaioiV.<i

981. fiyroo^: n a n c i s c i ; like ri/xcrc followed by the gen. Cf. Horn. Od.
iii.

cf.

Super Pindo,

on the top

44, Salrris ^KT^ffart.

ianriffeu kokcDv.

O. C. 1445, 'EpcxOtiSdv: see on

971

f.

They

are called ipxaiiyoyoi

by

of Pmdus, Hor. Od. I. 12, 6. With hpBiitovs, applied to a hill, cf. wj//irouy, applied to laws, 0. T. 866. The high crags tower straight up as if on firm
feet.

the Chorus because they were ain6X^ovts.

Cf. Aj. 202, yfvfh, x^oviwy 4t'

M*'"

986 f
rifiios,

6i<5v irais

she was thus

(949).

-ytyfa.

Epx8'-

(080)

and

8 (983)

like

Danae

Her father

place her origin and nurture in contrast.

983. Ti)\ciropots

far-piercing,

i.e.

extending far into the mountain side. These caverns were the SofnniSoyia itfTpa of Mount Pangaeum in Thrace. 984. irarpwats the whirlwinds amid which she was reared are personified by this epithet ; they are her
:

was a wind-god, her grandfather was Erechtheus, the son of Hephaestus and Gaea. This myth awakened in the mind of the Athenians grateful recollections.

They believed

that Boreas,

moved by

his relationship with the

family of their ancient king, had destroyed the Persian fleet, and they styled him their helpful relative,

sisters.

985. Bopcos: not to be confused with Bopfas. For the patronymic form,
see G.
846, 1;

and consecrated to him a shrine on the banks of the Ilissus. dXX' Kciir

^Ki(v<|^

. .

H.

569.

itrxpv
the

but even against her

all

ajiiinros:

(notwithstanding

her supposed
directed
'"
their

horses that were yoked and ran to-

immunity)
wag.
of
is

fates
^""^

gether were called Bfjuxwoi avi/Bpo/xoi, hence, keeping pace with, fleet as a steed. In the poets Boreas and his children
are often the tyi)es of swiftness. Cf. Tyrt Frg. 12, 4, viKCfir^ 6i eewv BprflKiov

^x*"' wit''

th^ sense

make one's wag to, come upon, found in Hom. Od. .xxii. 76,
irivTfs (x^'t*-*"-

5* ouT<j|>

"^^e expression

is

often used of directing one's

way
4ir(-

Theogn. 716, uKvTfpas wcJSos waiitev Eoptw. As Zetes and Calais, the sons of Boreas, were said to be winged,
Boptriv.

in riding or sailing.

The

Schol. para-

phrases by itrwxov,
Pdpriaav.

iirfrfdr)<rav,

so the poet transfers the swiftness of

the sire here also to the daughter.

({pOoiroSos Kri.
:

987. |uiKpa((ov(S so called because they are supposed to have existed

:

on top of craggy steeps.

from the
in
S

earliest time.
is is

The

epithet

Tliis is not contradictory to rpcuprivai

Aesch. Eum. 172

irat
:

va\aiytvtts.

in

iv ivrpoii,
in

because here the poet has mind the free ranging of the Boread
hills.

Antigone

apostrophized
as

after

her departure,

Oedipus

on lofty

For bwip

in this sense,

0. C. 1567, wd\iy at Saifiwy SIkmos aS^oi.

ANTirONH.
Eighth Scene.
Ckeon.
Tiresias.

121

'ETTCtcroStoj/
TEIPESIA2.
Si]firj<;

e.

di/a/cT9,
i/6s

"qKOfJiev

kolvtjv

oSop

Bv i^
990 avTTj

^XeTTOvre
c/c

rot? Tvcf>Xol(rL

yap

KeXevdo^

nporjyrjTov TreXet.
KPEnN.

tC 8* ecTTLV,

oi

yepaue

Tetyaecrta,

veou

TEIPESIA2.

eyo) StSa^w, /cat crv

rw

fxduTet ttlOov.

KPEXIN.

ovKow

Trdpo^ ye

(r7J<^

dTreaTaTovv

(jypevo^.

TEIPE2IA2.

Toiydp hi
988.
the

6p0rj<; TijvBe

vavKXrjpel^ ttoXlv.
Ares was angry with the city, because at its founding the dragon which was sacred to him had been slain, and that he would give deliverance to the Thebans only when expiation had been made by the death of some descendant of the men that had sprung from the teeth of the dragon, Thereupon Creon's son, Megareus,
offered himself as a sacrifice to Ares,

The unannounced appearance

marks the beginning of
of the play.

of Tiresias
seer, led

TTtpiirereta

The

blind
at

by a boy, enters the scene

the right of the spectators.

Ts
:

avax-

see on 940.
:

989. | c'vo's 990. avrr\

:

ie.

by the eyes of one.

^k vporryvrov

sc. Koiirfj.

thought being that the blind can journey only with the help of a guide. 991. 8 indicates some suppressed emotion or surprise. In order to understand the attitude of Creon towards
is

added

to explain oSttj, the

and the city received deliverance and quiet by the death of the two sons of Oedipus and the succession of Creon
to the throne.

Tiresias

words of their interview, it is to be borne in mind that in the recent siege of Thebes Tiresias had declared to Creon that
first

and these

994. SC 6fAijs:sc.6Sov. vavKXriptis: the same metaphor is freq. in Aesch.,

e.g.

Sept. 652,

<rv 5' aiirhs

yvwOi vavK\if

pf7v ir6\iv.

tf.

Eng.

piloting the state

122

SOtOKAEOYS
KPEnN.

996 X(o ne7rov6o)<; fiapTvpelu ovrfcnyia.

TEIPESIAS.
<f)p6uL ^)8a>5

av vvv

7ri

^pov

TVXf)^'

KPEXIN.

Ti

8*

coTtv

as

iyu) to ctov <f>pL(r(r<o (TTOfia.

TEIPE5IAS.

yvcjoreL, rixirqfi (rrjfieia

19 yOLp

Trj<s

/i,rJ9

kXvcjv.

TTokaLOV OoLKOV opViOoCTKOTTOV

1000 t^wi/, Iv Tjv fiOL Trarros

ouwvoG

Xtfiijv,

ayvoiT OLKOva) <f)d6yyov opvlBotv, KaKO)

KXdCflvra^ oicrTpo) koX ^e^ap^apcDfJieva)

KOi

(TirSivrafi

iv ^ryXaifrw^ aXXT^Xofs (fyovauq

997.
1112, t/
is: AoM>;

995. Const, ^x**

Kt-wovOai
otrfiatfux.

it-aprvptiv (toOto),

exclamatory. Cf.El.

join

6irti<Tifia

Others prefer to directly with fiaprvpflv,

taking itfKovQuis abs. =from experience. The reference is to the events mentioned above on 991. W., however, thinks that the poet refers to the time wlien Oedipus proposed to slay

999. consecrated by ancient tradition. ^viOocKOirov the oluvoaKoirtiov Tfipt-

tariv ; &s n' vvfpxffat <p6fioi, irciXau>v: 7*?= see on 238.

5'

fflov KaKovfitvov was still pointed out on the acropolis of Thebes in the time

of the Antonines.
'OpvtOofiavTfla

Cf. Paus. ix. i6. 1.

Creon as the supposed murderer of Laius, and Oedipus was led by the seer to detect himself as the guilty man. 996. P<ps supplementary partic.
:

was the oldest method of divination that had been reduced For to a system among the Greeks.
places of long-continued observation

after

<f>p6vti,

think that you stand.

<f>p6v(i
:

Cf.

Track. 289,
iirX

viv

fvpov Tvxt)$

lit.

us fi^oyra. upon the razor's

were chosen that were frequented by birds hence \iix-fiv = resort.

localities
;

edge of fortune. proverbial expression, the earliest form of which is

Cf Lat. templum = locus manu auguris designatus in acre.

found in Horn.
8^j

//. x.

173

f.,

vvv -yhp
iK/xrji
ff

KaKio:

1001. aYVMTa

unknown,

strange.

inauspicious.
:

iraLtntaaiv

iir\

(vpov Iffrarai

/tiAa \vyphi oKfOpoi 'Axcuois ^^ $iuvai.

Cf.

Hdt.

vi.

II,

^irl

^vpov yiip

lucfifis

1002. KXdtovras a " constructio ad scnsuni," as if Spvidas <f>6yyon4vovs had preceded. PcPapPap<i>)u v(> the

ri wpijyfiaTa fl flvat iKfvMilton, Par. Reg. Oipoiai % SovKoifft. i. 94, "You see our danger on the utmost edge of hazard."
fXfrai
rifuv

cry of the birds, ordinarily so readily understood by the augur, was strange and unintelligible to him.
1003. iv: see on 704.

Here

^v adds

ANTirONH.
eyvoiv TTTepwv yap pot^So? ovk ao^^o?
lOObevOix; Se Setcra? ifXTrvpojv iyevofjuqv
/Sw/Aotcrt Traix(f)\eKTOt(TLv

123
rjv.

e/c

Se OvfxdTCJU

H(f)ai(TTO^
.

OVK

eXafXTrev, aXX' ctti (rnoha)

[xrjpCcjv

fivhaxra

/cTy/cl?

iri/jKeTo

KaTV(f) KOLueTTTve, /cat p^eTOLpcrioL

1010 ^oXat SiecnreCpovTO, /cat KaTappvei<;

firjpol

KaXvTTTrj^ i^eKeuno

Trt/oteXT^?.

Totaura 7rat8og tovo ifxai'davov irdpa ^divovT dcTTjiKOV opytoiv fxavTevfJiaTa

e//,ot

yayo

oi/ro<; rjyefKov,

aXXot?

S'

eyw.

to the clearness of the sent, standing

by the

side of <povais

(= in bloody fray)

thick black smoke, the sacrifice indicated the divine displeasure, and

a dat. of manner. 1004. yoip tells though he was blind. 1005. 4Ycvo)iiT]v i.e.
: :

was a portent of

evil.
:

how he knew,
iirdpdfiiiv.

Sim-

1009. |WTap<rioi in the pred. 1010. xoXaC the galls were a part of the (TirKdyxva that were examined
:

ilar is yevfadai a.\KTJs, afQXwv.

Alarmed

at the fighting of the birds, Tiresias

also terrifies

makes trial of divination by fire, which him with its bad omens. 1006. Pw^urt dat. of place, irav:

Prometheus, Aesch. Prom. 496, names as one of the arts of divination which he taught men,
in divination.
XO\rjs

in Trafi(p\fKToi<Tiv indicates, as

it

freq.

does in the tragic writers, simply a high degree, like Eng. very. Cf. Ttavr(\f7s,

1016 and 1163.

"H<|)awrTos

El. 105, na^-

1007.

see

on

123.

With
TiR.

this

passage

cf.

Sen. Oed. 307,

Quid flamma?

Utrumne

down, here melted away ; in agreement with which or /tTjpoi, because that from with which anything flows is itself often spoken of as flowing, as e.g. So we say in Eng. f>4iv alfxari yaia. " the streets ran with blood." 1011. |LT)po(: the thigh-bones with some of the flesh still upon them,
:

Karappvcis

\o0ov

iroiKl\i)v
lit.

evfiop<f>tav.

flowing

clarus ignis et nitidus stetit,

whereas

ixn]pia

are the pieces of flesh

Rectusque

purum verticem

caelo tulit. An latera circa serpit incertus viae, Et fluctuante turbidus fumo labatl
was kindled with difficulty, or the flame was divided and did not immediately take hold of all
If

cut from the thighs. This distinction, however, is not always observed.
iriiuXTis
:

the thigh-bones lay bare of

the enveloping caul that

had melted
//.
i.

the

fire

away from them.

/xrjpovs

Horn. t' 4^4TapiOv Kard re

460,
fKa-

Kviffji

\v\f/av SiiTTvxa iroiriaavT^s.

the parts of the victim, or if instead of ascending in a straight line the flame whirled round, or if there arose

1013. <t>0(vovTa
of roiavTa.

W.

takes in indir.

disc, after (fjAvOavov,

and explanatory Accordingly he punctuates

124
1015 Acal

50<I>0KAE0YS
Tavra
rrj^

0^9

cac

(j>pPO<;

vocrei 7roXt9.

^(t)fjLol

yap
vtr

rjfiLU

icr\dpai re zrarrcXer?
Tf.

nkrjpf.L^

oltoviov

koX kvucou ^opa<s

OISlttov yovov.
crt

Tov Bv(Tp,6pov

TreTTT&iro?

K^T ov hi^ovrai ^vorctSa? XtTa9

1020 Bioi Trap r^fxcjv ovhk fiyjpCiov (f>X6ya,

ovh* 6pvL% V(njfiov^ diroppoLJShel ^od<;,

dvSpo<f)d6pov ySeyS/owre?

aLfJLaTo<;

XtVo?.

TavT ovp, TCKvov, ^poviqcTov.

1026 eVcl 8' dp.dpTjj, KeLvo^
after

dvdp(i)iroL<Ti

yap

Tot? TTttcn Koivov icTTL Tov^afxaprdpeu/

ovk4t

<tt

dvr}p
let fall

wdip<i.

But

it

seems better to join

to

and dogs had carried or

the altars.
ySyov;

Toiavra directly witii fiavrtvuara,

failing prophecies

Popds

on

in

appos. with

take ^ivovra adj., and to transl. such

from

sacrifices that

way

i.e. mangled for food. In this the shrines of the gods were pol-

give no sign.

Aatov BtapaTo.
not

Cf. 0. T. 906, ipdlvovra Psalm 74, 9, " see

We

our signs,

there

is

no

more any

luted. Camp, illustrates the thought by a quotation from Webster's Appius and Virg., p. 165, " Come, you birds of
death,

prophet."

As

the cries of the birds

And
it

fill
;

your greedy crops

toith

(1001

f.),

so also the sacrifices refuse

human flesh
gorge

Then
arise,

to the city fly, dis-

to give the seer intelligible

and favorwith

there

Before the senate, and

able omens.
1015. Tavra votnt
this
:

is afflicted

from thence all Rome."

plague

to

choke

trouble,

ravra

is

the

cognate
in

accus., the

noun being implied

;

the

See G. 1054 H. 710 b. 1016. iravTcXt)s: ace. to W., allsacred; as i.rfX.^s ifpiiv is one who has not been initiated in the sacred
verb.

1021. Spvis: with short r. So in Horn. //. xxiv. 219, also in a dactylic verse in El. 149, and a few times in trimeters, esp. in Eur. and Ar. giving clear augury ; con(vo-TJfiovs trasted with HffTjfios, 1013, and referring

mysteries; vtoTA^i and opr/Tf A^s, one

back

to

otffrptfi

who
sense

is is

newly

initiated.

But

this

1022.

$0apPapwnfV(fi, 1002. Glutted as they are with the

Cf. also

The
L.

not suitable to wavrfKri, 1163. wayrf\i,i Sdfxap, 0. T. 930. use of -wayrfMis is also against it.
S., Ell.,

bloody fat of a slain man. allpuiTOs: a gen. of characteristic, like KfvKrjs

Xt^yos,

114.

PcPptoTcs:
:

in

the plur.

&

and many others render

better,
all

because

opyts is collective in sense.

trayrtKtts

all;

completely,

ai'8po<t>6opov

ivSphs <pdap4vTos.

Cf.

its force upon irK'fipds, as though were iriiaai irayrf\a>s irK-fiptis. 1017 f. vXifpcis TOV 'ydvov i.e. of his body, pieces of which the birds

with
it

Eur. Orest. 1649, alfiaros

1025. supplied
oi|uxpT|]:

fir)TpoKr6vov.

Cycl. 127, 0(>pi a.y0pwiroKT6y<i>.

the subj.

is

to

be

from

the

following iv^p.

ANTirONH.
aySouXos ovS* avoX/So?, oort?
7re(ra)V
i<s

125

KaKov

a/cetrat fir)S* dKiinr]TO<s TreXet.

6(f)XL(TKaivL.

avdahia tol crKaLOTTjT

dXX*
t/c
Ts>

6aa/6vTi ixrjh* oXojXora

1030 KvrL.

rt5 aX/ci7 toi/

<f>pojrq(ra<;

davovr eTTiKTaveiv

ev (TOL

ev Xeyo)

to fxav6dvLv

S*

tjSlotov v XeyovTos, el /cepSos Xeyot.

KPEXIN.

5
1035

irpior^v, Trdvreq cjcrre To^orai ctkottov

To^ever dvhpo<; rouSe, KovBe fiapTLKrjs

dnpaKTO^ vfuv

elfXL

tcou vTrat

yeuovs

i^lxTToXrjfiaL Kdfnre<f)6pTLa'fjiaL iraXai

1035

f.

W.

ti/i,i.

/xwv VTrai yevov^

&v, see

iraXax;
fii)

For the subjv. without

540.
:

GMT.

ffaffa

ra

Kalpia.

Psalm

64, 3, "

Who

Cf. 0. C. 1225, iird 4>avr,.

whet their tongue like a sword, and bend

to

1027. oKciTou, ireXci see on 179. 1028. av6a8(a /ere. obstinacy incurs
:

shoot their arrows, bitter words."

:

dvSpos TOvS*
sc.

i.e.

e/xov.

|uivtiktjs

of folly. 1029. ctxc Tip 0avoVTi relent towards the dead. 1030. ciriKTavctv to slay again, i-wi
:
:

the charge

The gen. after tktrpaKros Tex^v^(see on 847), which means untried,

1035. T5v viral ^c vovs by whose tribe; rwv fxivrtuy, which is easily sug:

unassailed by.

as in 4myanto,.
ivaipwv v(Kp6v.

Cf. 1288.

Phil. 946,

i.e.

" Strike liim

no more,
Ford's

you

see he's dead already."

iv. 2.

Witch of Edmonton,
. :

gested by fiavTucrjs. " Creon's heated imagination suggests to him that the whole tribe of prophets and diviners

1031 f cv the repetition of this word and of Keydv gives to the closing part of the seer's speech an oracular and striking effect. For the elision in 5', see on 350. in case cl Xc'^oi

have greedily marked him for their

prey."
944,

Camp.
417.

virat

in trimeter

is

found also

in El. 711, Aesch.

Agam.

Eum.

he should speak
indie, in the

opt. with the pres.

apod.

Cf
el

666. Aj. 1344,

Oavoi,

1036. c)xirc<|>0(>Tur|i(u in<popri^eiv is found elsewhere only in post-classical writers, who use it in the sense of load,
:

oh

SlKatov {fffriv),

fhv 4ffO\6v.

KcpSos:
:

^Xaimiv

load upon; Hes., Op. 690, has to fxtiova

{popri^etrdai.

in the sense of

Dem. has

avTupopri^fiv,

Kfp3a\ea, as in 1326.

and Xen.
ship Avith

iirupopri^fiv,

1033. c3<rTc for is. Cf. 1084. 1034. To^tvtTt: figurative. Cf. Aesch. Suppl. 446, koI yXSxraa ro^fit-

used of lading a merchandise. i^r}ix-K6\7)fiai

evidently refers to the same transaction, and the expression is equiv. to

126

50*OKAEOY2
Kephatver, ifxnoKaTe Tdiro Sdphecjv
yjXeKTpov,
ct

ySovXccr^c, Koi tov 'ivhiKov

8'

^v(t6v
<f)peLv

Toxfxt)

eKelvov ov^t Kpyxpere.

aleroi jSopdv

1040 ou8' el 6i\ov<T

ol Zt^i/os

viv dpTTdtpvT<i es Ato? Opovovs,

/mtacr/xa

ovh*

a)S

tovto

jxt)

Tpdcra^; eycj

OdTTTeiv TTapTjcrb) klvov.

Oeoif^ fiiaCveLv 1045 ttiVtovcti S*, &>

ydp

otS' OTt

ovr 19 dvdp<on(ov

crOevei.

yepai Teipecria, ^poroyv

TTTcu/xar' al(T\p*,

Xol TToXXo.
al(r)(poif<;

Scti'ot

orav \6yov^

koKcjs \4yoi(TL tov Kiphovi ^dpiv.

TEIPE2IA2.

fk^y

a/D* oTScj/

avOpoiTTbiv Tt9, a/3a ^pd^eraL,

KPEflN.

Tt

'^(prjp.a;
so/rf

ttoZov tovto TrdyKOtvov Xeyct?;

delivered as mer-

/ Aare 6cen
chundise.

and

1040,
fut.

and followed by
See
o-oi

ft^

with the
norf.

irapi)ffw.

GMT.

295, and c/I

1037.
sis

The asyndeton adds emphaand indicates Crcon's excitement.

barter

El. 1052, oC

/t^ ntBiy^ofMi.

|iCao-p,a: pollution.

"

You may

me

in return for

the greatest treasures,

succeed in purpose."

you will never making me abandon my The wealth of Sardis and

:

India was proverbial.

1038. VjXcKTpov neut. in Soph, and Gold, with a partly natural, partly artificial alloy of silver, about
lldt.

introduces the apology seemingly blasphemous expression. So Oedipus, 0. T. 334, after calling Tiresias i kokwv KdKiart, checks himself, and apologizes by adding, koI yhp ttv nirpov <pvaiv <tv y'

1043. -ydp
his

for

opydvftai.

1045.

The fifth

foot

is

an anapaest,

oni'-fourth part.

Perhaps

this is

what

as in 991.

Hdt.

i.

tinction

50, calls \(VKhs XP^"^^* ^^ disfrom &-k(^Oos xP*"''^^-

1046. iroXXd:

modifies Znvol and

S)

'"oi'u.

So

Phil. 254,
//. vi.
:

k6k\'

4yu
dejco-

1040. Creon replies to what the seer said in 1010 ff. Passion again

nox^vpos. Horn.
(o/xttrn.

irTutiaTa

458, ir6K\'

cognate

accus.

and even to the point of blasphemy, as

carries
in 760, 709,
in 487, 780.

him away, as

after

iriirTovai.
:

1041. v(v: thebody of Polynices. 1042. ovS^: repetition of oW in

Creon retorts 1047. Kc'pSovs sharply to the words of Tiresias in 1031 f.

1048. tIs: "
I

see,"

he says, " from

ANTirONH.
TEIPE2IA2.
1050 ocTO)

127

KpoLTLorTOV KTTjixdTOJv ev^ovXCu

KPEHN.
oaa>Trep,
ot/xat,
fxrj

<f>povu/

nXcLorrr] ^Xd^rj,

TEIPE2IA2.
TavTrj<s (TV p.4vT0i
Trj<i

voaov
KPEflN.

7r\ijp7)<;

ecfyvs.

qv ^ovXofJiaL tov fidmiv dvTLireiv

TEIPE2IA2.

/ca/coi?.

KoX

ixrjv Xeyet?,

xftevhrj

fie 6e(nrtt,eu/ \iyo)v.

KPEHN.
1055

TO fiavTLKOv

yap

ttolv

^ikdpyvpou

yevo*;,

TEIPE2IA5.

TO

8' e/c

Tvpdvvdiv alcrxpoKepBeLcu^
KPEflN.

(fyiXei.

ap* otcrOa rayovg ovra? av Xeyr)^ Xeycov

your example, how thoughtless and
foolish

divination

was at

this

time

much

men
in

generally are."
finishes

1050.

Tiresias
1048,

the sent.

by a set of men of vain and mercenary character. Cf.

practised in Athens
Plat. Rep. 364 b, ayvprai Se kuI fidvrets eVJ irXovcriwv Qvpas I6vrts neldovaiv

and interrupted by the excited Creon. Haemon had expressed the same sentiment to Creon

begun

in 684.

ktI.

o<ra>

see on 59.

1056. to
the breed
is

8'

ck Tvpavvwv

sc.

yevos

1051.
aoiSrifi is

oo-owep: the correlative to-

omitted.

of tyrants.
oiro in

4k with the gen.

ot|t.at

sarcastic,

here,

and

193, instead of the gen.

In 1053 Creon regains his composure for a few moments. 1052. ttXtj'phs infected with. 1054. KaV \Lr\v Xc^cis and yet you do .speak {ill) of {the seer). 1055. <|nXap-yvpov: sc. tariv. Cf. Eur. Iph. Aul. 520, tJ fxavriKhp irav
like
: :

Eng. / suppose.

of connection.

As before

to

Haemon
supposed

(737), so here to the seer. Soph, at-

tributes a sentiment that

is

show the poet's Athenian love of freedom and popular government. aUrxpoKcpSciav Creon is ala-xpoKfpS^js
to

in maintaining his edict against the

sacred rights of duty to kindred.

amipixa (piKdrifiov KaK6v.

The

art of

1057.

W.

interprets, do you

know

in

128

S0<I>0KAE0Y2
TE1PE2IA3.
olS**

i^ c/xov yap njuh'

)(eL<;

(T(o(Ta<;

irokiv.

KPEnN.

TEIPEZIAZ.
1060o/3O'Ci9 /x

TdKLvrjTa hid

(f)pP(t)u

<j>pdaaL.

KPEnN.
KLUL,

p.6vOV 8c

117) *7rt

KcphecTLu \4y(ov.

TEIPE2IA2.

ourtu

ydp

rjBr)

/cat

SoKoi to (tov
KPEXiN.

fxepo*;.

a>9 /A"^

inTokrjcrtov Icrdi Tr)v

still

i/Jirju

<f>pua.

saying all this that

there are rulers

with xiyuv, which has a cond. force.

(who can jiunish you for your reproachIn rayoiis lie refers to ful words) f himself. Better, do you know that you
are speaking whatever you say of men who are your rulers?

KcpSiciv
1062.

like KfpSovs in 1047.

ovTM yap kt(.: for so {i.e. Kfpifffiy Ktytty) I think {I am) fii) now even {about to speak) as fur as you

are concerned.

1058.
pointed.

The

rejoinder of Tiresias

is

supply

Af(((i/.

With Soku we may Tiresias makes an

:

But

for the seer, the city

ironical application of the preceding

would have been destroyed (see on Wl and i;J03), and Creon could not have ruled over it. i.e. by i| c'fiov

command

of Creon

" do not speak

for (your) gain "

is

the

command

my

advice,

i^ as

in 0. T. 1221, kvi-

Kvtxtaa iK atOty.

1059. tri: sc. tL Creon acknowledges the benefits derived from the prophet's art, but tries to distinguish between Tiresias as the interpreter of the divine will and as a mere man. 1060. Sia: see on 639. The limiting attrib. iih <f>p*y<iv is placed irregularly outside of the limited ra uKlirtfTa. Tlie phrase means, the things that lie
undisclosed
in

and the reply is, "you will get no gain from what I am now about to say." Otliers understand the seer to mean, " I think also that what I am now saying will not be a gain for myself, since I cannot hope to receive any reward for my prophecy as far a.x you are concerned." Many punctuate as a question, following the Schol.,

who

says, oSru yonl(ns, Sri

M
:

Ktpitffi

Kfyo);

With
tpiifxovi

1509,

rh ahv fiipos cf 0. T. irXi^v oaoy rh ahy fif'pos.

my mind.
:

1061.

K(vci

out with them

)itj

for the 1063. MS |iii 'liiroXrjo'uv use of d>s with the panic, see GMT.

129

ANTirONH.
TEIPE2IA2.

aXX* ev yi tol Kd/TLaSi

1066

fxrf

ttoXXou? ert

r^o^ov?

aixLXX7)TTJpa<s 'qXiov tK(ou,

e/c

iv oX(Ti Tcou croiv avro^

(nrXdy^cDV eva
ecret,

veKvv uEKpiov dfjLOL^ov dvTihov's

dv0'
(x)v

e^et?

/i,e^'

rwv

ava>

^oKcjv Karo)

^v^-qv T

dTLixco<;

iv

Toi(f)(o

/carw/ctcra?,

1070 e^et? Se tcov KOLTOiOo/ h/9dh*

av

Oecou

dfxoLpov, aKTepicTTov, dvoaiov vckvv.

(i)v

ovre

(Toi fieTecTTiu

ovre

toI<;

auco
6a>9' Sv:

916.

ifiiro\dv=gain by purchase, hence

" Threaten as

1068.

because that; an at-

get into complete control.

you

may," says Creon,

253,
ois

"you

will

a, which is sometimes found instead of dvrl rov-

traction for dvrl Tovrcev

never gain the control of

Cf. Phil.
fir}8iv

mind." ddor taOi The use of fit] is due fi wv dviffTopels. to the force of the imv. which colors the dependent clause as not a negation in fact, but one willed or aimed at by
the speaker.

my

taiv OTi.

Cf. Ar. Plut. 433,

(rcpoi
e'yue

iroi-qau

riiixfpov iovvai Zikijv, dvO' S>v

evOevS' d<pavi(rai.

*X*^s PoXcuv:

^t)T(itov

a peri-

phrasis for ejSoAes, chosen so as to

make

Similar
seer

is

fi-fi

in 1064.

1064.

The

angrily
TfXcSv

rejoins

KaTiaOi to the faBi of Creon.

1065. Tpoxovs
not Jinish

thou shatt

sun.

of the taken from the chariot race, to which the daily course of the sun in its swift and curved path

many

rivalling courses
is

The

figure

is

likened.

1066. V

oloT.: in the course

of which

like eV xp^'"i> Mfpv> 422. The regular const, would have been irpiv with the

subjv., but the poet has written as if

6A/701
rifj.(pai

taovrai

or some such
Cf. 0. C. 617, iv als to vdi/
SiaffKeSucriv.

phrase had preceded.

fivpias

vvKTas

rjfifpas t'

a parallelism with x*'^ "f^vv in stating the two parts of Creon's guilt. This intentional parallelism is noticeable also in the phrases tuv &va> and t5>v Karcedev, the latter only being dependent on &fjLoipov. Both the transgressions of Creon, that against the gods above as well as that against the gods below, are stated each in two verses. The entire passage, 1068-1076, is somewhat obscure in expression, in keeping with the character of oracular utterances. t<Sv avw: sc. rivd. Antigone is meant. 1069. <|n)Xi]V a spirit, i.e. a living person in contrast with vfKw'm 1071. 1070. He cannot gain a restful abode in Hades since he is dKreptaTos
:

^vfj.<p(iiva

Sf^tcifiara

S6pei

and

dvSaios.

cvOdSe

i.e.

on

the

oTrXd'YX*"*''

loins.

earth.

1067. v'kvv vcKpwv: a change of words, as 7ei'6a;' ytvos, 596. d|ioiPov

1072. (3v neut. plur., in a general expression instead of ov {vtKvos). The

:

he means Haemon in exchange for Antigone and Polynices.

gen. depends on ixtTtanv.

oiv

Some make
two parts of

refer definitely to the

130

20<I>OKAEOY2
0ol<TW, dXA' K crov fiidtppTai rctSe.

rovTdiv tre \(o^r)Trjpe^ varepo^dopoi

1075

Xo^oxTLV "AiSov koX Beoiv

*E/Dti/ues,

iv Toiaiv avTois ToicrSe \r)(f)$rjvaL /caKot?.

KOI TavT* ddprjcrov

Xcyo)' <f>avl

el Karrjpyvpc^fxei'O';

ydp ov jxaKpov
So/laois

)(p6uov rpifirj
KOiKvp,aTa.

dvhpoiv yvvaiK(av crois

" With these, rights Creon'8 guilt that pertain to the gods below (which have been violated in the case of Polynices and Antigone), neither you nor the gods above have any concern." 1073. ^id{ovTcu Td8 they are done
; :

1075. "AiSov Kal Ocwv: an expresBiol. The Erinyes serve the gods of the supernal as well as of the infernal world, both of
sion like Zij Kal

whom Creon had

1076. Iv
ties.
tiy

offended.
:

Toitriv avTots ktc.

so as to

this violence

for

ra'St,
is

see on 66.
in dispute.

The

be overtaken by these self-same calami-

subj. of ^ii^ovrai

W.

Cf.
Kal

Aesch. Choeph. 556

iv

f.,

wy

and many other

KirwBtv Ofol in be 01 0(ol, i.e. realm is polluted by a dead body (Polynices) left unburied, and the gods below, from whom one of their
;

take it to be ol 1070 others take it to the gods above, whose

editt.

S6\<i>

KT(lvavr(s
\ri<p0(ii)<Tiu

&vSpa rl^iov h6K<p

raxncf

re

0p6xv-

own
01

subjects (Polynices)
Still

is

sacrile-

giously kept.

others understand

ivu 6fol to be the subj., as they are the ones more esp. offended by the presence of the corpse of Polynices. In support of this interpretation Camp, quotes the following from Lys. 2. 7,
'AhpiffTov 8( Kal no\vyflKovs
4irl

Like for like, the same that you have brought upon others; Creon put Antigone to death, and his own family shall be destroyed; he cursed Polynices, and he shall be cursed by his own wife and son. inf. \T|()>OT]vai of result aimed at after Aoxa<n without fiffT6. The pass. inf. is not common in this const. For this use of the

inf.,

see Kr. Spr. 56, 3, 20.

Cf. 0. C.
(ru0TJvai.

385, ifiov Sipav Tiv t^fiv &aT(

&{)0as
ndxflj

1077.
wliat

KaTT)pYvp<i>(ivos

the Schol.,

arpaTfvaayruif
oiiK

Kal

rtTTrjOtyruv

ipyvpif) irdaOfis.

The
in

iwtnoiv

Kaififiwv Odtrrftv roiis v(-

was

said
xi.

Kpovs, 'AOrfvaloi i^yqadixtvoi iKfivovs fifv

ft T

Pind.,

Pylh.

reference is to 1036 and 1055. 41, calls a speech

ipaiviiv

ftSiKovv dirodav6irTai

rijv ij.tyi<jTT\v,
KOfil^fffOai,

^X*'" rovi 6i /carw to avriov oil

Hktiv

bought with money

xnrdpyvpov.

ifpwy 5( fiiaivofxfvuy rovs ivtn

Ofoxi^ d(rf0f7(T0at.

1074.

XwPt)ri)ps

masc, but

in

appos. with 'Eptvvfs, fem.

81, aur^pi

TvxVi.e.

gen. of cause.
destroying,

v<rTcpo^opoi
after

Cf. 0. T. rovTiav. for this:

:

1078. Const. Tpt0i) ipavt'i Kti>Kvfj.ara dvhpwu (koX) yvvaiKwv. The expression is purposely obscure in its reference to Ilaemon and Eurydice. For the asyndeton, rf 887. Ar. Ran. 157, ^wovaias dvhpiov yvvaiKuv. Some editt. take
oil
.
.

late

rpi$-{j

parenthetic,

make

kukv(these

the deed.

Cf.

Hara subj., and supply raCra

things that I
tell

Aesch. .^^am. 68, bartpiiroiyov'Epivvv.

you) as obj. of ^avtt.

: ;

ANTirONH.
1080 i)(^9pal
ocrcov
rj

131

Be TracraL (TwrapacTcrovTai TrdXet?,

tj

cnrapay^iaT
rj

kvv<s

Kad-q-yviaav,
(fyepcov

Orjpes,

rt? irnqvo^ otooi^ds,

avocTLOv oafjirjv (TTlov)(Ov e? ttoXlv

Totavra

orov,

XvTretg yoip,

o}(TTe

to^ottjs

1085dcf)7JKa OvfJiM

KayoSta? ro^ev/xara

^i^aia,

TCiv crv

OoXtto^ ovx vTreKhpafxei.

TTOL,

(TV

8' rjfias

dnaye

Trpo<;

Sd/xovs,

ti^a

Tov Ovfxov ovTo<; e? vecorepov;

/cat

d(f>fj

yi/w Tpe(f>eiv ttjv yXcocraav rjcrv)((oTpav

(TvvTapd$ovTat.
S rrdXrjv.
,

1080.
1083.
1080

W. W.
ff.

1081.

W.

to. Trpdy/j-ar

disturbed
gods), the

Transl and all states are and become hateful {to the

mamjled remains of whose

dogs have devoted
to bur-

citizens either
ial or

Creon had said in 1033. dt|>T]Ka Qv\i.<o aov KT. W. interprets, / have launched at your heart arrows from my heart, the poet changing his words so as not to
:

wild beasts or some winged bird,

sacred hearths.

carrying an unholy savor into a city

with
is
its

The statement
of Thebes,

say Ovft.^ dvfjLov or KapSia KapSias. Better perhaps to take a-ov with dcprjKa To|ei,'fiara, as with verbs of aiming at, tfieffdai, etc. ;
dvfx<^, in

in

form a general one, but applies

altars

anger

(\inre7s yap)

to the present condition

KapSlas

To^evfjiaTa,

arrows shot at

the
fig-

whose
the

have been polluted by

of

heart, piercing the heart.

unburied corpse

Tolynices,

upon which dogs and birds of prey

have
fxOpai

been
is

feeding.

Cf.

1016-22.
S>crTe
:

urative expression, see Cf. "And now, instead of bullets wrapp'd in fire. They shoot but calm words."

For the on 1034.

pred., as

Opal yiyvfaOat.

if it

were

ex-

Shak. Kiiig John,

1086. T<5v
:

ii.

1.

KaOa-yvCtci-v

is

f req.

see

on 605.

6aXiros
folly
is

used of the consecration of burial, hence with bitter mockery here " the dogs have given him the rites of burial"; so Gorgias calls vultures efx^vxoi Td<poi. Cf. also Aesch. Sept. 1020, oStw
irerr\vS)v tJj/S'
vir'

figurative use.

He means

that to turn

back from the path of

no

olwvwv

SoKe'i Tacpevr'

dTifxus Tovitnljxiov \afie7v.

allel in

"

Our

As a parEng., cf Shak. Macbeth, iii. 4, monuments shall be the maws

longer possible for Creon, and that the predictions of evil are speedily to be fulfilled. 1087. a trai: the position of the voc. before the pron. is to be noted.
Cf.
S4,
irai,

crv Se,
;

Aj. 1409 ;

'AvTty6vri, crv

0. C. 507

*o7fi, aol Se, 0.

T. 1096.
seer
is

of kites." For other interpretations and a discussion of W.'s reading, see App.

The

lad

who conducted
:

the

addressed.

1084

f.

Tiresias

alludes

to

what

it

1089, ijoTJXwTc'pav pred., so that shall be more gentle.

132
1090 rOJ'

20*OKAEOY2
VOVU T
d/xeiCCi>

T<0V <f)pUlOV

Stl/

VVU

(f>pL.

^
avrjp,
ai^a^,

X0P02.

^^r)K hewa
8',

Oecnricra';.

cVtOTa/xccr^a
TTjvB*
p.TJ

i^ otov \evKrjv iyco

K fieXaiirq^ dfi(l)L^aiXXofiaL rpiy^a,

TTOT

TT(x)

aVTOV

t//Cv8o9

69 TToXlV \aKLV.

KPEnN.
1095 eyvtoKa Kawrds,
/cai

Tapd(T(Top.aL

<f)peva<;.

TO

t'

eiKadew yap h^ivov, dimcrTdma Se

ndpa.

017^ Trara^at 6vp.ov iv 8e(i/a>

X0P02.

cv/8ouXta9 8cr,

TTttt

Mcyot/cetu9,
KPEflN.

Xa^elv.

Tt

8^Ta

;(pi7

8/3CU'

<f)pd^e,

7reuro/x,at

8* cyco.

X0P02.
llOOeX^oit' KOpffv p,h/ K Karcjpxr^os areyrj^s

1097.
1090.

W.

ev Sctvu)

Wpa.
:

/Aan tAe tA' ^pcvMf tTi. thoughts which now he holds, ippfvwv, instead of repeating vom. See on 1067.

1096.
trast

tc,

W:

5 is

used here for

rt or Kcd, in order to

mark

the con-

1092.
freq.

JTOV

ever since.

fy*4:
is

Cf. Track. 286, ratrra K6ffis ft ahs itptir' iyio 5i r(\Si.

more

strongly.

the interchange of sing, and plur.

Cf. 7.34, 1195.
:

1097. But by resisting

as
terrible.

to

smite

my

soul with calamity (also) presents itself

1093. d|i^P<XXo|Uu KTi.

black.

/ have

The

Schol. says, t^ hi

been crovmed with these white locks once

avriarivra

0Ka0fivai.

Connect
it

4^
is

iK denotes the to

change from
r\ovaios
iK

havif with iripa (=iriptaTiv),i.e.

one

the other;

cf.

near as an object of terror.

384,
iv

Cf.

El.
is

wrttxov.

"Although we are hoary

Ka\^ tan

<ppovf~iv.

This

with age, we cannot recall a single instance of the seer's speaking a falsehood." the inf. after M. 1094. XoKftv
:

unsatisfactory interpretaFor W.'s reading tion of the text. and other interpretations, see App.
the
least

arofiai for the

more common
:

partic.
i.e.

1098. Xo^civ i.e. fitrrf \a0uv abr-fiv. 1100. ^Ooiv: like i^v, fioKdv, Kri.,
:

1095.

icavros

/ myself

too,

as

well as you.

added for the sake of vividness. i\dwi> is ued also for the reason that is

ANTirONH.
ctve?,

133

KTiarov Sc

Tw

7rpoKifiV(p rdcjiov.
KPEXIN.

fcat

TavT

iTrau/el<;

kol Sokci TrapeiKaOeiv

X0P02.

oarov

y, ava^, rd^LCTTa'

<rvvTefjLvov(TL

yap

Oeoiv TroS(OKLS TOv<s KaK6(j>pova<s BXaySat.

KPEnN.
1105 oifJiOL' fi6\i<; fiv,

KapSia^; 8* i^La-raficu
8'

TO hpav, dvdyKrf

ovxl hv<rp,axr)T4ov.
X0P05.

hpd
1105.

wv

Ta8* iXdcjv

/w-iyS* iir*

oXXolctl rpdire.

W.

fju6\i<i fjuev

KopSia ^emarTafjuu.
subter'Apal.

given in 1107.
ranean.
:

1101. Sves set free. think of saving the living first and then of burying the dead but Creon's
;

Konipvxos "The Chorus

:

Cf.

Eum.

417,

'A.pa\ 8'

iv oXkois

yrjs inral KeKK'fifieBa.

superstition once

awakened drives him

Cf. 1197 ff."

to the opposite course.

Camp.
1102. ravra obj. of irap(aca0(7i>. which depends alone on the more re:

1105 f. {loXis |u'v, KopStos ktI. hard it is for me to give up (lit. to stand away from) my heart's purpose, but I do it (for all that), so as to execute {what you advise). Cf. Eur. Phoen. 1421, ^6\ii /teV, i^ereive 5' eis ^ap ^Ifos. Cf Ar. Nub. 1363, Kiyat fi6\is fi4v, dAA' ifjuos
:

mote
advise

iirouvfis,

i.e.

do you really

(ko/)

of

me

to yield in these things,

and

do you think
6^6v

(that

I should)^
:

1103. <rwT^)tvov(rt

cf.

irvvrffivfip

For this sense Eur. Iph. Aul. 479, Kcd r&v iraXaiuv S^cupiffrafiai \iyuv. 1106. to Spdv: "for the art. with the exepegetic inf., cf O. T. 1416,
fivfffx^ftv t^ lepiinop.
i^ia-Tafuu,
cf.

= to

cut short

a journey.
:

irdpfaB' SSe

Kptuv rh

1104. Tovs KOKoifxpovas

non

tarn

sunt qui mala meditantur quam qui non recte faciunt recteve sentiunt. the Erinyes BXdp<u

0ov\evuv." Camp. 8v<r|uix^''^'<>y engage in an unfortunate (and neces

irpaurafip

koI rb

sarily unsuccessful) s<r{/e.

Cf.Trach.
Cy.

492,

0eo7ari

Sva/iaxovm-fs.

Simon,

Aesch. Eum. Cf. 1075. 4:91,el Kpariifffi A'lKaTe Kal BKd$a TovSe
are meant.
lx-irTpoKr6vov.

FTg.5,21, avdyKu S' ovSt Oeol fioixovTat. 1107. cir' dXXoun rpcirc equiv. to
:

They

are called

also

iirirpfvf &\\ois.

134

20*OKAEOY2
KPEAN.
Q>0

a>9 OJ

X<o aTC)^oifi

av.

LT

IT

OTraOV<S,

01 T

oi/T?

ol T dn6vT<;, d^tVa? ^epolu

1110 6pfia<T$' \6vT9 19 inoxpLOu TOirov. eya> o

,

CTrctOT)

ooga

riyo

eircrTpa(prj,
e/cXvcrojoiat.
t'o/utov?

auT09

T* ehrjcra
/x-]7

kol irapoiv

Se'Sot/ca ya/)

tou? /ca^corwra?

dpioTOv
1108
f.

jj

cnatflvra tov jSCov rcXeu'.

av 61 r T
oTraovcs,

W.
it

areixoifi

oT t' OVTC? Ol

aTTOVTCS, d^iVa? \potv.

1108.

lx^= "^ /am,

further delay.
Triclinius,
is

It

I'.p.

with&ut
text of

(t

" this reading,

1111. 8o(a T^8c Kri. my opinion has changed in this way. For the per:

which appears only

in

the

sonification of S6^a,
fioi icaptariOri.

cf.

0. r. 911, 8<Jfo

more prob. than any

other, the broken tribrach being ex-

1112. Tc, Ka(:

are

cused by the agitation of Creon." Camp. For a similar repetition of W /xoi the imv., rf. Phil. 832,

made

co-ord.

subord.

rel.

the two sonts. where regularly a or partic. clause would

as, so;

precede the principal sent.

iyi)

Cf. 0. C.

(u^'.

0. T. 1480, 5eDp*
t'

fr', ^Afler*.
i.e.

1375, TOjeUrS'apcki a<p^virp6aB( t' i^avriK^

vvv t' dfaxaAoDuai ^vnndxovs.
^KXv<ro)iai:

1109. ol
gfether
rots
;

vtcs Kri.:

all to-

Svti

irapSyrti.

Cf. El. 305,

o6aa! rt

fiov koI rits iiro{HTas

iKvUas
Cf.
not.

SU^optv.
940.

The nom. with

ffv,
i} f)

the art. in

a proverbial expression having the sense of doing and undoing. " What wrong I have
c8T)<ra,

appos. with the voc., as in 100.

El. 634,
irapovad

done

will

myself repair."
^vvd\f/uy

Cf. 40.

Aj. 1317,

Aesch. Pers. 166, nrjrfp

X<'^P*t

atp^ov ytpcua,
1197.

^apflov yvvau.
cvotjnov
Ttnrev
:

1110.

cf.

The body

of Polyiiices lay exposed

plain.

avWiffUf irdpu. Many take these words in their literal sense, " as I myself bound her, so I will be present myself to set her free."
fii)

iWa

on the highest part of the

to the

This

brief expression suffices to designate

attendants the place, which That, however, he intends also himself first to go to the place where the corpse lay, as it appears that he does from the account of the messenger in 1196 ff., it is not necessary for him to state in these brief and hurriedly spoken directions. The whole passage shows the greatest

was well known.

The form of expression is instead of saying " I am of the opinion that it is best," he says " I fear that it may prove to be best."
1113
f.

peculiar

Ka9c<rTiaTas

the anciently established

laws that guarded the sacred rites of burial and duty to kindred, which by his decree against the burial of Polynices and conduct toward Antigone he had violated. o-ip'tovra: observing; partic. in agreement with the omitted

haste and anxiety.

subj. of TfKttv.

ANTirONH.
*Tir6p)(^r]fLa,

135

X0P02.

1115

TroXvwwfJie, Ka8/Ltta

w/x^a? ayaX/xa

KOL At09 fiapvl3pfiTa

yevo5, Kkxrrav os
dfJL<f>TrL<:

'iKapCav, /xeSets Se
1120 Tray/coii'ois 'EXeucrti/tas

1115.

W.

ayaXfw.

vvfi<f>a^.

1115. Since the Greek drama had origin in the celebration of the worship of Dionysus, the dramatists often souglit opportunity to insert odes in their plays in honor of this god. This ode, which is a song accompanied by a
its

been inserted by paratactic structure, in the Hom. style, the two sents. <re 5' uxip icre. (1126), and Kai <re Hvaaiwy
Krk. (1131). Ai6vv(Te
ol 8c

iroXvw|jic

Schol.

&

01 fiei/

yap BoKxoy,

ol Se'IcutX'"'*

Avcuoy, oi 8c Edtov, ol Sc Aidvpofiffov

KoAovffiv.

livelier

dance than that which accom-

avrhv

vvfL^as
and
child.

'

Semele,

panies the stasima (hence the name inropxvM-ft), gives expression to the joyful anticipations of the Chorus, that,

the bride of

Zeus
:

mother of
Cf. Aj.

Dionysus. 1117. 7c'vos

S> TfKfiriffffa,

784,

since

Creon has changed his purpose,

Svfffiopov yivos.
:

the evils threatened

by the

seer will

1118.

a}i)Kircis

cf.

Hom.

//.

i.

37,

be averted, and that the future of the state may yet be prosperous under the guardianship of Bacchus, the tutelary divinity of Thebes.

is Xpvffrjv afj.(piBe0riKas.

Soph, introduces in several plays such odes of hope and joy at the turning-point of the tragedy when the spectator already has a foreboding of the catastrophe. Thus the poet affords a respite to tlie suspense and gloom that hold the mind of the spectator, and heightens the effect of the actual occurrence of the catastrophe. C/., e.g., 0. T. 1086 ff., Aj. 693 ff. The const,
of the
vvv

1119. 'iKopCav the Athenian poet begins with Icaria, a fruitful deme of Attica, near Marathon, where, according to tradition, the vine was first planted, and where the rural celebration of Dionysiac worship in Attica found its earliest abode, and where, according to the belief of some, tragedy originated. Cf. Athen. ii. 40 a, 71 TTJs TpayuBias evpfffis iv ^iKopiif t^s intr., bearest sway. 'fiTTiKJis. (icScis
:

The
is

act.,

common
in

found also
fi

only in the partic, Soph. Frg. 341, fieSeis

icri.
:

main
.

sent,

is,

noAvuvvjue
.
. .

.is
.

wpwvas

fieSf IS \ifivas.
.

afjL<p4'K(is
.
.

ftfSf IS Sc

BaKx^v
.
. .

Koi

1120
i.e.

ira-yKoIvois

in the

aU

1143) iropOnSv. Between the parts of this sent, have

.

fioXflv (imv.

receiving vales of the Eleusinian Deo,

in the vales of Eleusis,

where the

id6

20<I>OKAEOY2
A^oO?
t^aicTcou

iv koXttoi?,

BttK^^cv,

BaK^ai'

6 fiaTpoTToXuf ^hj^av

nap* vypaw

1126

'Icr/xTyi'oC pL$p<t)u,

dypCov t

eTrt

(nropa ZpaKOvro^.

'AvTurrpo<^i] oL

crc

8* virkp

hiKof^v ircTpas orepoxj/

ottcjitg

Xtyi/u5,

v6a KoipvKLat
ut

1121

f.

W.

BaK;(cv, Bcuc;(av fJuarpoTroXxv rjfiav.

mystae from all parts of Greece were received. Next to Icaria, the chief
worship of in Attica of the Dionysus was Eleusis, with its famous mysteries of Demeter and Cora and the boy lacchus. The city's domain lay along the bay, which was the haven for all the worshippers that sailed hitlier from all parts of Greece.
seat

J.C.

with the offspring.

site

When Cadmus

had found the

to

the oracle,

where, according he should settle, he

Similarly, l*ind. Olymp.

vi.

63, calls

sowed, at the command of Athena, the teeth of a dragon which he had slain Out of these teeth there sprang up armed warriors, who slew one another five, however, survived, and Ijecame the progenitors of the Thebans, wlio for this reason were called
;

Olympia wiyKoivov x'^P*''"112L BoKxcu: Bcutxos

by the poets
is

a-KopTol ivSpts.
:

the com-

mon

form.
(iarpoiroXiv
:

1122.
serves
:

Triclinius ob-

^TciS^

ii>

0^/3cus 6 ^i6vvaos fxey

irfirol7tKfi>,

yeyoyff, oinoi 5 ras BdttxtH

Sick

Tovro

firirpiitoKtP airr^tv

tuv

0<ucx&>'

\ty*i.

The worship

of Bacchus prob.

went from Thebes to Delphi, where it was held in almost as high esteem as that of A{>olIo, and whence it obtained general and solemn recognition throughout all Hellas. It appears that from Thebes first women went forth to engage in mystic rites by night on Mount Parnassus. 1123 f. vapd ^(Opwv: alongside of
the

1126. Oircp see on 985. 8iXo'ij>ov irtrpos: Parnassus was freq. called SiK6pv<(>os, On Parnassus women from Phocis, Boeotia, and Attica, celebrated every other year, at the time of the winter solstice, an orgy in honor of Dionysus and Apollo, by night and with torchlight {aTtpor}/ Kiyiws) illumination. Behind the twin-peaks at the left from the path
that leads to the summit, there lies

between two

fertile table-lands

les-

streams,

irapi witli

the gen. in-

stead of the dat.

Cf. 1)06.

1124. 1125.

'I(r)iY)vov:
(irl

see on 106.
lit.

which is found the entrance of the Corycian cave. In this cave, which is of stalactite formation, is still to be seen An inscription an ancient altar. shows the cave to be dedicated navl Kol Ni//x<^a(sr; these arc the companions
ser peak, near the top of

<nrop^:

by the seed,

of Dionysus.

C/.

Eur. Phoen. 226,

ANTirONH.

13/

ilSOKacrraXta? re vafxa
KaL
ere

Nvcratoji^ opecju

KLcrcrripeu;

o^Oau -^Xcjpd r d/cra

7re/j07rt,

TroXv(TToi(f)v\o<^

afx/BpoTCJV irrecDV
1135 evatfiVTOiv,

r^ySata? iiTLcrKOTrovuT dyvta?'

rdi/

e/c

Tracrai/ ti/acl?

vTvepTOLTav TroXeoiv

[xarpl (Tvv Kepavvia

1140 /cat i^w,
0)9

/Stata? e^erat

1129. &

W.

(TTU)(ov(n vvfx<}>ai.

Ka/xvouffa itirpa irvphs SiK6pv<pov (rf\as

1134.

dfi,ppoT(i>v

6ela>v,

because
cf.

virep &Kp(tiv Ba/fX*"^'' Aiovvffov.

these songs were inspired of the gods.

The sc. oiranre ffe. 1130. vd|ia fountain of Castalia, celebrated as the inspiring source of Greek poetry, was for many centuries an object of local interest. An earthquake in 1870
:

Similarly anfip6cnos of
Pyth.
iv.

poems

Find.
iirtaiv.

532, 7ra7aj'

a./x$po(Tia>v

dislodged a mass of rock from an

overhanging
buried
it

cliff,

which crushed the

basin that enclosed the spring, and

Ar. Av. 749, aix^poaiwu fieXewv, of the poetry of Phrynichus. 1135. evato'vTwv cf Trach. 219, where the cry is evo7 evoT. 1136. tirMrKOiroiivTa watching over, as a tutelary divinity. Cf. (pOf/fidrtav
: :

from

sight.
:

(TrlcTKOirf, 1

148.

1131. Nvo-aC(i)v NCo-a was the name of several districts in all of which Dionysus was worshipped. Here a

1137. ToLv:

see

on 607; the

rel.

refers to ^jSov implied in Qr^Baias.

Cf. 0. C. 730, <p6pov TTis
^fiTJs iTret(r6Sov,
fi'fjT

Euboea is meant, as 1145 shows. There was a tradition that a wonderful vine was to be seen here
district in

tv

{i.e. ifie) fi-f}T

OKveire
:

6,<prJTe.

which blossomed and bore the same day.

1132.
green.
x\(i>pa
:

fruit in

lustrous

with

fresh

1139. Kpavv(^ because Semele was smitten by the thunderbolt of Zeus, when her wisli to behold the god in his glory was granted her. Cf Eur. Bacch. 6 fC.
1140. Kol vvv
const., see
since

"The word

suggests the richesp. of the

ness of
vine."

young vegetation, Camp.

ircfiiirci:

now also. For the on 1115. s tx*'"'*'''' *":

:

the entire city is plague-stricken,

1133.
at.

send forth;
KOLfik

lis

6b j.

is

lit.

is
ri

held fast
v6aos
rf

by a violent disease,

Cf. 0. C. 298, 6s

Sfvp'

fTrffiirev.

since

^vveanv

r)

jrdAij, not-


1S8

50*OKAEOY2
Trai^Sa/xo? ttoXi? iirl

voaov,

fioXelv KadapcTiu) ttoSI Ilapvaa'Cav virep kXitvv

1145^

OTOPoema

iropdfiou.

'AvTMTTpO^
LO)

P*.

TTVp TJVCLOVTCJV

^Opoy

aOTpOiV, W^LO)V

(f)$yp.dTO}v 7rtcrK07r,

nal A109 yevcdXov,

1150c!*/a^ (rai?

7rpo(j)dvrj6^,

dfia nepLnokoLS
o" p.aiv6p.vai

SviaLcnv, at

iravw^ot. ^opevovcrt

Tov Tap.lav laK^ou.

1 146 f .

W.

10)

irvpirviav

aoTptav ^opayi kox w\i<av.

withstanding Creon's change of mind, still continues. The use of iwl is

peculiar
xf.
;

in their courses hold revel with his

torch-bearers

some prefer
^ivIk'

va-d.

Aj. 1145,

iy

For Hxfrcu, KOK^ x^^f^'^"^

are

wakened by

the voices of the night their shouting.

(fjftTO.

" All those shining worlds above, In mystic dance began to move."

1143.

(ioXitv Ka6ap<r(<(> iroS(: poetic

*

Congrkve's

Hymn to Harmony.
:

for fi6Kt KoBipaios.

* 1145. irop6|iov: the Euripus. cf. Find. Frg. Aesch. 123, -Kvp -KviovTOs Kfpauyov.

1149. ira Aios -ycvcOXov

son 0/ Zeus, his offspring; as
iK Aihs ytyiiis vais.
Cf. 0. T. 211
6fi6ffTo\oy.

appos.

1146. irvp irvciovTuv

if it

were

Prom. 369, irupin>6ov j3Aos. 1147. &rrpv: W. takes poetically for torches. But it seems preferablf to take it literally of the stars, whicli by a poetical fancy are said to move in
a bacchantic chorus. So the Schol. also interprets, Kori yip nua fivariKhv

the Bacchantes. 1151. 0vCaurtv f., BdKxoy fUtoy VlaiydSuy

:

1152.
<ri

o"':

brate in choral dance.

x"?*''*"'^'" "p^J
"^

^*^*" obj. of xop*^<"'<'' Cf, 0. T. 1093,

\6yov ruu i.<rrip<t)v iarX xopvy^^- QfEur. Ion, 1074 ff., cuaxvvouM rhv iroKxiufLVOv 6t6v, tl irapii

)Uuvo|x(vai:

Fur. 871, rix"'

Eur. Here. rifiaiv. ^7^ fiaWoy xoptvaw.

frenzied,

KoWix^poiffi irayais Aihi

Kafx-riSa Ofwphy
itnrvos

uKdSuy 6^(rai iyyixtos

Kal
iuTTtpttirhs

1154. Te4itav: <Acru/er; the one who directs their movements. "Iokxov: this name was applied to Bacchus
esp. in the mystic celebration of his

&y,

Srt

i.vfXip*v<Tfy

alO^p,

x'^P*^*^

^*

atKiya.

Bacchus is lord and leader of the sights and sounds of night. The stars

worship, and prop, signifies the one who is addressed with loud huzzahs


ANTirONH.
Ninth Scene.
139

Afterwards Edrydice and Messenger. Attendants.

"E^oSo?.
ArrEAOS.
1155

KaS/xou irdpoLKOL

/cat

Boficov 'A/n^tovog,

ovK

(t9^ ottolov

(TTovt

av avdpdjTTOv
fxeixxlKUfirju

filov

ovT alueaaifji* av ovre

Tvxr)

noTe.

yap opOol

/cat

Tvxrj Karappeirei
det.

TOP evTV)(ovvTa tov T ovcttv^ovvt

1155. The messenger enters the scene at the left. His part is played by the actor who had represented in

irA^eej ^vavTioifievos.

So

W. But

the

full force of &koiov <rrama

does not

come out
arrival

in this interpretation, since

turn Israene, Haemon, and

tlie

Guard.

may have
tiv

the figurative sense

Cf. Aj.

With mournful

reflections of a gen-

of be conditioned, be situated.
950, OVK
ToS' iart) TTJSf,
n.))

eral character, he prepares the

way

Q(S)V fifra.

for the recital of the calamities that

The sent, may be equiv.

6iro7os iiv
(TTTj

have happened, and leads the mind of the spectator back from the joyful elation awakened by the song and dance of the chorus to a state of sorrow and gloomy foreboding. 8o|M>v the Thebans dwell by the side of (irop-) the citadel that was founded by Cadmus and afterwards inhabited by Amphion hence Thebes was often called the city of Cadmus and Amphion. Cf. Sen. Here. Fur. 272, C a d :

hy

ktL

to ovk ^an fiios So EUendfc exilTal-

plains

OVK

e<TTl files

TOIOVTOS SffTf

ufffaifx tiv

ariina

6iroiovovv.

The
The

sense
addi-

then

is,

" there

is

no

life,

whatever be
closely

its state,

that I can praise."

tional phrase otfre

fxefv^aift.-r\v is

related to the thought, but expands

the proverb of the mutability of fortune, which 1158 f then amplifies.

.

For
f.

a similar sentiment,

cf.
:

Phil. 502

1158.

KaToppcirci.

causes
;

to

sink,

mea proles civitasque Amphionis.

1156.

^(veiv is usually intr.

but trans, in
h.v

Aesch. Eum. 875,

oiT*

SiKaiais rpS*
f)

"Nemo

b e a t u s ."

(rravra
1158

ante mortem
:

iirippfirois irJAei firlviy riv'

fl

k6tov tiv
rd-

while

it

(still)

0\dfir)v.

Theogn. 157, Zd/s rh

&\\0Te &\\o>s.
cf.

stands (erect).

is

included in the

AauTov

iwippfiTfi

For

figurative expression.

The

subst.

is

the sentiment,

assimilated to the
effTi irore /Si'os

rel.,

6iro7ov.
is

tion of negs.

The accumuladue to the fact that

ovSels.

instead of ovk

OVK

ecrff

oiroioj

" To Fortune give immortal praise, Fortune deposes, and can raise." Granville's British Enchanters, iii.

3.

Cf.

Plat.

Apol. 31 e, ov yap

fcrrty Sffris

avdpwrrwv

1159. dUC: belongs to both verbs,

<rwB7)aeTai, oUre vjxiv oCre iWijf* ovSfvl

and at the same time to the

parties.


140

20*OKAEOY2
KpU)v

1160 fcai fiduTL*; ovSeL<; tcjv KadecrrcoTcov ySyoorots.

yap

-qv

t^rfkuyro^,

o)?

iyioi,

ttotc,

croicra? jxev )^dp(ov

Tijvhe KaZfieiav ')(d6va

Xa^oiv T )((opas nam'ekrj pLOvap^tav

r)v$vv,
1166 /cat

ddWoiv evyepil
d(f)eLTai,

tkv(ov (nropatols

vvv

ndtna.
avSpe*;,

yap

qSova.':

orav npohcjo'LV
^rjv

ov

Tidrffx

eyo)

TovTov, aXX* p.^lnj^ov rjyovjxaL vKp6u.

nXovTCL T
KoX
1,7)

yap Kar

oTkov, el ySovXct, /xeya,

Tvpauvov

(rxrjfji'

e^oiv kav
eyoj
Kri.
:

8' aTrrj
crKia<;

inOTOVToiv TO ^aipLV,
1160.

TaW

Kanuov

TiKaBtrrarty: of the things

i.e.

the Schol. explains

by

ov tIOtihi

that are established;

whether the things that now are will remain permanent or not. " There is no prophet to mortals of that which is destined for them." Cf. Aj. 1419, ovith /uLnis r&y ntKK6yrwy. But in this citation the point of view is changed from the permanence of the present to the changed conditions which the future

iy rols ^uffi rhy roiovrov

M^C"^

otoy, ov yoitpoiSt-

C^v iKfivov rhy ivSpa hy hy

aiy al ritovai.

1167.

TOVTOV,

vcKpo'v:

sing.,

as

though kyqp had preceded. The contrary change from sing, to plur. is found in 709, 1022. For the sentiment,
cf.

Simon. Frg.
Ovaruv Bios
5'

71, r/j

ykp 080fl

vas irtp

iroOfiybs

wola

may
395,

bring.

Tvpayyis ; ras
alwy.

Urtp

oiiSk Of uy

^a^unhs

1161. is ifU)l: sc. 4i6Kti. Cf. Aj. fpt^s, 2) ^atvviraTov, us ifutl. Eur. Ion, 1519, rh yivos ovhiv fitnits iifiiy,

An

imitation of the passage

is

by Antiphanes
Flor. 63, 12,
tl

found
yap

in Stobaeus,
ris

a<pt\oi

rov
t-

wriy,

T6Sf.

0lov rij rfSoyis KaTa\flirfT'

ovUy

1162. (xOpwv: gen. of separation.

Cf. Phil. 019, ffuiaat kokov.

poy

1j

rtdyriKfvat.

Cf.

1163
station

f.

Xa^iv Tt

Creon was
in his
;

fa-

" Who8C life with care is overcast, That man's not said to live, but last."

vored by fortune both

public

Hekkick's Verses
1168.
are kept.
KttT*

to

Mr. Wicks.

hence ffAffas niv should have corresponding to it dcUAwf It (AojSitfy Tf simply adding an additional fact to the first reason), but the regularity of the sent, is iravTXt|: see on broken by tHOvvf.
in his private life

and

oIkov

where treasures
with
:

V-iy^'-

I'dv.

irA.owT.

1016.

1165. antral CfEuT. 1166. irpoSArtv: forfeit. Ale. 201, hKcUh ixotriy, Kal ft)} irpoiov:

is lost.

1169. Tupawov o^TJiia lordly state. gen. of separation 1170. TovTwv with oT^. The reference is to this wealth and pomp just spoken of. Kairvov flTKiois gen. of value or price.
:

ti

This expression was proverbial.

Phil. 946, Koi>K olS' iyaipuy
Kotryov
aicii.

Cf.

vtKpby

Aesch. Frg. 390, rh


ANTirONH.
ovK av
TTpiaiix/qv

141

dvBpl

Trpo<s

ttjv rjSomjv.

X0P02.
TL S'

av ToS' a^do^ ^acTikidiv

ArrEAOs.

rJKeL<s

<f)p(t)v

redvacTLV' ol Se t,oiVTe^

amot

OaveZv.

X0P02.

KOL

TL<;

(f)ovevL,

TL^ S* 6 KeCfxevo<;

keye.

ArrEAOs.
1175 AifKov okcjkev
'

avTO^eip

8' alfid(raeTaL.

X0P02.

TTorepa irarpcoaq
&poTeiov
ffirepfx.a

7rpo<s

ot/ceta?
1174.
KC|&vos
:

^epo?;
^ovtvti:
the slain.
<{>i\ovffi

irnTrhv ovSev

/xaWov

f)

is

the

slayer.

KaiTvov aKid.

Cf. Aj. 989, to?!

trdvres
Keifievois

1171. OVK dv dvSpC / wouW nof buy from a man. avSpi is a dat. of interest. Cf. At. Acharn. 812, W^ou.
. .

iX^poTai roi
iireyyeXav.

From

follows,

it is

the account that evident that Eurydice,

forth with

irplajfiai

aoi

ra

x^P'^'^j'

Ti

Tjw =

one.

vpos
TO

fo receive
:

So Sex^O'Oal something from some

comparison
yuTjScis

being about to go

her

in view of, in

attendants, was at the door of the palace, and heard the announcement

with.
irphi

Cf. Eur. Frg. 96, ov^ev r)vyev(ia

xMm*'''"*'firiSfv
'^">

of the messenger in 1175; but, over-

1510,
flvai

come by the sudden news

dreadful event, she
is

of

the

SoKefro)

&e\irroy

irphs

ra

for the

moment

Tvyxdyovra vvv. 1172. av again ; i.e. after we have seen Antigone condemned to death to8<: see and Haemon made angry.
:

bereft of her senses (1188), and does not appear until 1180.

1175. avTo'xcip

could be taken by

on 7. PouriXeuv of the royal house. Children of the king are often called
:

the Chorus in the general sense also of murdered by one of his kinsmen ;

hence the following question. Cf. Xen. Hell. vi. 4- 35, avrhs ('AXe^avSpos)
av
aTrodvfi(TKet,

1173.

TcOvao-iv:

sc.

^aaiXeis.

He

means
atrioi
:

Antigone

and

Haemon.
is,

avToxftpia fifv
Cf.

inrh raiv

T^y yvvaiKhs a5f\<pa)v.

the full const,

alnol flat

use of

ahdtvT-rjs.

the Notice the paronoalso

See GMT. 749, for the omission of the art. with the inf. Cf.
rod davfTv.

masia

in A^/xuv alfiAaatrai.

Trach. 1233, %
ralrtos.

jurjTp)

0ai>t7i>

fji6vj\

fif-

1176. irpos: belongs to both clauses. See on 367. here used in otxcCas the sense of "Ciios.

142

20<l>OKAEOY2
ArrEAOS.

auTos

7r/309

avTov, irarpX /xT^wVas

XOPOS.

(l>6vov.

o)

fjiduTt,,

TOVTro<s a)S ap*

opdou

rjuv(Tas.

ArrEAOs.
aS
a>S* i^6vT(t)v

raWa

^ovkeveiv ndpa.
X0P02.

llSOKai

fjLTjv

opo) ToKaivav RvpvhcKrjv ofxov,

/c

hafxapTa rfiv KpeoPTo^*

tJtol

Se hcofxaTcov

K\vov(ra TraiSo? ^ t^XV ^^'P^ETPTAIKH.

o>

TrdvT<;

dcrrot,

twv Xoywv

iTrrjcrOofjLrjv

7r/0O9

e^ohov cnei^ovcra, ITaWaSo? ^ea?

:

1177.

^vov

liecause
^($i/os

of
is

(of Antigoiu').

shedding of blood, and is tray the strong feeling of Ilaenion. 1178.

allusion
a word.
iKflvoy
tis
:

murder murder by used to porthe

EuryfiTJv: see on 526. comes forth from the palace (1174), accompanied by two attendants (1189), as was customary in the
1180. Kal
dice

=Aott'; exclamatory.

The
ff.

case of queens in the representations

of the Greek stage.

is

TJwo-as:
o6t( Aiiov
A-tA,

to the prediction in 1078

used of fulfilling Cf. 0. T. 720 f ., '\it6\Kuv odr'

is

dvvdv

1182.
raxvs.

iraiSo's:

equiv. to

irepl iraiSSs.

Cf. 0. C. 307,

kKvwv aov

S(vp' iKpi^erai

fivvofv
irphi

<(>oy(a

y(vrBat trarphs

Phil. 439, iva^lov fity tpcorhs

-KaiZhs

davuv.

0. C.

i^fpiiaofiai.

iropa
:

here not exactly

is

ra i^

ifiov ita\al<para fiayrf7a, afiol

as in 1179, but in the sense of

at

jr/3oj

ijyvfftv iroTf.
lis
i38'

hand.
:

Cf. 0. C. 660,

0ij(r*i>i iripa.

1 179.

i\6yTv

sc.

ruvSf.
is

The
in

gen. absol. without subj.

freq.

both prose and poetry. See G. H. 972 a. For the use of wf, see G. 1674; H. 978. Cf. Aj. 9Wl, ais a8' f^SvTuv iripa (Trtvi^fiv.
1668;

1183. iravTts t-?- ol wapSyrti. She thus enjoins upon each one the duty of giving her the desired information.

in

T5v Xo'^wv: your conversation. 1184. irfXMnJYopos irpoaayoptidv may take two accuss., t^/c rioAAoSa
:

naXXa

may
it

Ik?

i.e. how further calamities averted and the gods may be

irpoffayopfvco

(iyfiara.

Cf. the Horn,

api>ea8ed.
is

mipa

phrase,

'ABrjyalriy ftreo irrtp6tvTa irpo-

i.e.

wiptffrt,
it

now
is

the right

time,

or now

(TTivSa, and similar expressions. Hence with itpoaiiyopos two gens.; irpoff-fiyopos

place.

naWiUios means

trs

suppliant of Pallas,

ANTirONH.
1185 OTTCU?
LKOLfir)v

143

evyixaTOiv 7rpo(Tr)yopo<;.

Koi Txry^dpQ) re KkrjOp* avaa-iracrTov ttvXtjs

^aXcjcra,

kcu

fie
'

<^d6yyo^ oiKetov KaKov

vTTTia he Kkivofxau

fidXXeL Si

coTQJv

Setcracra tt/do? hjxcoaLcn /caTroTrXr^crcro/xat.

1190

dW

ofTTts

^v 6

ixvOo<s av0L<;

etTrare

KaKCJV

yap ovk

aTret/ao? over' OLKovaofiai.

ArrEAOs.
iycj,
<f)CXr)

he(nroiva,
Trj<;

/cat

napcjv

ip(o,

Kovhev
tI

irapiqa-o)
ere

akr^Oeiw^ ctto?.

yap

fiaXOdcrcroLfJi'
one

av

a)v e?

vcrrepov

Kpoff-ffyopos

evyfiarccy,

who

offers

like fTTippuTTetv.
eTTtppd^acr'
(riracTTov,
ecrai.

supplications.

This

Cf. 0. T. 1244, iruXoi

sense of ava-

1186
sent,

f.

Kai: connects this with the

;

then immediately preceding Kai, connecting the two parts of this sent. We have here cofollow T
.
.

ordination of sents. instead of subordination (irapdra^is instead of tirdro^ts).

Cf. Hdt. iv.
135, yv^

not exact, seems warranted by its use in other places. Cf. Polyb. V. 39. 4, &pfiy)(xav irphs r^v &Kpav, us ivaairdaovTes ravrris ras irv\iSas. Cf. also Aj. 302, \6yovs avf<rira = he uttered words. Eur. Med. 1381,
Tvn$ovs avaavuv. 1188. 81' wTojv the sound penetrates
:

though

iyeveTO koI

Aap7os XP"TO T^ yvdnri ravrr). Xen. Ariah. i. 8. 1, koI fjSri re ^v afi(pl ayopav
itKT]Oovaav,
/col

her ears.
K(\aSov

Cf. El. 12>1, o^hv

Si'

&ro>

KKnaiov

-fiv

aTad^6s.

evfffiaras Ooais vc'j\ois.

Il/id. iv. 6. 2,

Kal ^Stj t' ^v eV rtp TpiTcp

1189.
in her

irpos 8|iat(ri:

i.e.

she falls

(TTaOfx.^ KoX Xfipi<7o<pos avT(fi e'xoAeTraj'OT;.

swoon backwards

into the

arms

This parataxis gives to the account animation, and makes manifest the anxious haste of the queen. dvo<nrurTov inJXrjs Eurydice wished to

of her attendants.

1190. avOis ctirare: tell me again. She vainly hoped she had not heard
correctly at
first
:

(1183).

go forth to the altar of Zeus. The leaves or valves of the door were secured on the inside by means of a long bolt which passed across the door. This bolt must be pushed back or loosened (xoAai/), and then the door was thrown or pushed out (avatriray) thus avaa-rracnov is used proleptically,
i.e.

1191. KaKwv

obj. gen. after the adj.

OVK
there.

&Tretpoi.

See G, 1141;
aircipos
:

H. 753

d.

well

versed in
present

an instance of

litotes.
:

1192. irapcov

since

I was

The

pres. partic. represents

is

an
Cf.

impf. here, and

0. C. 1587,
t^otffBa.
i)S

freq. so used.
(TV

flpne, Kot

TTOv irap(j)V
(ppd.-

"

when

was loosening the bolt of

it

the door so that

flew open."

The
shut,

aaijx

h.y

Aesch. Pers. 267, irapwv oV iTtopavv9i\ Kcutd.

(Sv
:

opposite

is

eiricrirav

draw

to,

1194.

sc.

TovTots as antec.

The


144

20I>OKAEOY2
opdov aKrjSeC
act.

1195\f/evoTaL (f>auovfX6* ;

iyoi 8c crw rroSayo? kcnro^nqv Trocret

IGV CTT aKpOV, VU

KLTO VrjACeS
crt

KwocTirdpaKTov crw/xa Yl6kvviKov<;

Kol

Tw

ixQf,

alrqcravre^ ivohiav Oeov

l20onXouTa>i/a t opya^ evfia/elq /carao-^c^cii',

\ou(rai/rc9

ayvov Xovrpop,
817 'XcXctTTTo

ip veoarraLcnv

^a\Xot9 o

(TvyKaTTjOoiJiev,

Kol Tvp.Pov opOoKpavov ot/fcta? ^^0^05

^wcravrc?, au^t9
gen. after
ifffOai.

tt/oo?

XiBoorpoiTov Kop-q^
1200.
cvficvf IS
:

i^c{;<rTA,

as often with

y^tv-

belongs to 0f6v and

proleptic
;

Cf. Plat.

^/W. 22

d,

toi/tou

Tl\ovTwva, and
cious.

is

that they

t/oould restrain their

anger and be gra-

1195. ^vov|u6a:
dpOo'v
:

see on 1092.

Cf

El. 1011, KardtTxfS opynv.

Cf. 0. T. 695, Kar' opOhv oiipiaai, waft in a safe course. Tlie

safe.
is

pred. adj.
subst.
is

in the neut.,

fem.

although its See G. 925; H. 617,

1201. Xovrpov: cognate accus. 1046. Trach. 50, iroWa oSvpnara 'HpdK\fiov f^oSov yowfifinfii'. 1202. v VfooTixuriv
boughs.

Cf
rifv

Cf. papO, 1251.

1196. Sc
fjv

points to a slight ellipsis,

iyii Kri.

8* rh
:

irpayfia roiovro-

OaXXots: with Olive boughs are prob. meant, which were used for the funeral pyres, as Boeckh shows
newljj-plucked

mSayos

attendant, comjxinion.

The

from Dem.

xliii.

71.

Cf.

0. C.

Hi,
;

tragedians use the forms with o in the compounds of &ycD {e.g. dSaySs, Kwayis), except in dpxvyis, trrparriySs,
KuvrrytTTif,

where, as here, 0a\Koi is found within out expletive of olive boughs tliat instance used to twine around
a
Kpar-fip.
:

1197. 1199.

ir

and their derivatives. oKpov: see on 1110.

that

Tov \uv:

Otov : goddess of Hecate is meant, Lat. Trivia. Cf. Soph. Frg. 490, rrjs flvoiias 'EKdrris. Hecate is identified partly with Artemis and partly with Persephone as goddess of the lower world. She and Pluto are invoked because to them it is esp. offensive
KovffavTfs.
the cross-roads.

cvoSCav

one;

obj. of

1203. olKf (as x^ovds of his native Cf. Aj. 859, 2) yi\s Uphv o'lKflas ireSov SaAtt/uivoj. To be buried in the soil of one's native land was the desoil.

sire

of

all.

The messenger makes

this

prominent that
portion

of Polynices

should be the as a partial

then, as con-

atonement.

1204 f. av6is: again,

trasted with
tJ.!/

that the body of Polynices

is

left

to
ii.

piiv KTi.

1199. Cy'.167.
:

irpos wn4>iov UrPavo(MV

;

irpo'j

im-

were many small statues of Hecate placed before the houses and at the crossings
unburied.
there
of the streets.

At Athens

plies a verb of

motion " we went up and proceeded to enter in" (impf.).

1

Cf. 0. C.

Xi9o<rTp<iTov

25, vpofftBa ovk &v nor iKaoi

wpM^iov KotXov

ANTirONH.
1205 i/vfi<f)eLOP ''AtSov KolXoi' el(T^aLvofXv.
<f)0)inj<;

145

o aTTcodeu 6pdi(av KcoKVjxaTOJV

/cXuct Tts

aKTepicTTOv

dfji(f>l

TracrraSa,

Kol hecnroTT} KpeovTL

Tco
8'

crrjfxaLpeL fioXcov
fiorj<;

d^Xtas dcrrjua irepi^aivei

1210 epTTovTL fidXXov

LTjat

daaov,

oljxco^as 8' ctto?

iyco,

^vcrdprjviQTov
fxamL'S
;

a>

raXas

dp'

et/it

dpa hvcTTV^eaTaTiqv
dXXd
TrpocnroXoL,

KeXevOov epnco t(ov TrapeXdovcrcov ohcjv

n-atSo? fie (T<upL (fyOoyyos.
1215 tr' acrcrov oi/cet?,
/cat

TTapacrTavTe^
with

ra^w
jSoVj.

the

hollow

bridal-chamber paved
in

a9\ia 1474,

HavfJiOs
TO,
:

Cf. 1265.
ffioiv.

which Antigone was imprisoned, to judge from the description here given, was a cavern excavated in the side of a hill or hewn into the rock {cf. 774), somewhat like the so-called treasury of Atreus near Mycenae, and other vaultlike tombs found on or near the sites
stones.

The tomb

<pi\TaT (KySvoiv

vi.

0. T.
ircpiit

Pa(vct
fills

surrounds
it

the idea

is,

that

his ears,

encompasses him on

every hand.
Sis
i.

Cf.

Hom.

Od.

122,

Tf

fxe

KovpoMv

afi<pri\vde aOr-fi.

Id.

351,

aotSriv, rjTis

aKovovnaai vewrdrr]
ao-o-ov
:

dfi.<pnr(\T]Tai.

of ancient

cities.

w|mJ>ciov "AiSow

1210.

(ioXXov

double

the two form one idea (like our word death-bed), on which /cc^pijs depends.

occasionally found both in prose and in poetry. Cf. Aesch. Sept.

is

comp.

673, fjMWov ivSiKWTtpos. 377, /laWov evTuxfCTepos.

Eur. Hec.

For the idea, cf. 816, 891. 1206 f Const. &jru>Bev K\vet ns {pwvrjs opdiuv KaiKvfidTui/. opdios means loud,
.

shrill.

The messenger uses to make the scene as

1207.

Cf. El. 683, opdiwv KTjpvyfidTwy. the pres. in order

1213. irapcXOovo-wv see on 102. originally used of 1214. o-a(vi the wagging of a dog's tail hence make signs of recognition ; here it may
: : ;

vivid as possible.
:

aKTepnTTov vaurra&a unconsecrated tomb (lit. chamber). So called because Antigone, by being, as it were, buried alive, failed of the proper KTepia-jxaTa of the dead. 1208. |ioX.wv adds to the vividness. 1209. T(^ 8 to this one; dat. of interest with irfpi^aivfi. Cf. Hom. //.
: :

be rendered touches, agitates, i.e. by a feeling of recognition. Cf. Eur. Hipp. 862 f., Kol fjiijv rvTTOi ye a(pfvh6vT)s
Xpv(TTi\dTov
irpoaaaivovcri
TTJs
/ue.
:

ovKiT
pred.

oii(n\s

T^(r5e

xvii.

80,

XlaTp6K\(f
:

irtpiBas.

adj. used inSee G. 926 ; H. 619. The attendants, being younger and Perhaps swifter, precede the king.

1215.

wKeis

stead of an adv.

afiXCos

a(n])i,a
tress.

Potjs

an

indistinct cry
is

of

dis-

The expression

equiv. to

also he lags somewhat behind through a vague consciousness that a fearful spectacle awaits him, that he is al-

146

20*OKAEOY2
a0pTJcra0', apfxov ^w/utaro? Xt^oirTraSiJ
hvin-e^ 7r/30?

a?Vo

cnrofxiou,

tou Aifiovos

<f)06yyov (TvvCrjfi,
TciS*

deolcn, KXeirrofjiCU.

c^ ddvfjLov hecrTroTov KeXevcTixaxrtv

'

1220 q0povfiP

iv Se \oi(T6io> Tu/xySev/iart

n^v

/ACi'

Kpep.acrn)v av)(uos KaTeiSofxev,

^p6)((o /xtToJSet (TwSovo^ KaOrjfxfievrju,

TOP

8*

d/l^l pA<T(TlQ TrpLUTrj 7rpO(rKip.UOV,

virrj<;

dnoLfjiio^oma t^s Karo) <f>dopa.u

ready hearing the KuKufiara announced

in 1079.

avx* vos
//. xiii.
{sc.

bi/

the

neck.

Cf. Horn.
Kpartpifp

383, koS6s t\Kt

tcarii

1216. oBp^axiTt

has for its obj. the

clause

(i.
:

KKivroficu.

apfkov

va/ilyriv ^po>t 'iSofirpevs.

X"*)^*^'

To$ Kri. we are to imagine that from the vaulted tomb, which is farther in
the recess of the rocky excavation,
there runs a passage-way that
to the outermost entrance,
It'jids

1222. Ppox<|> )UTw8<i KT(. fastened to the roof) l>if a thread-woven

:

which was

closed by

means of one or more large stones or by masonry. The apfxSs is

the opening or chink in this

of fine linen. This may have been either her girdle, or, more likely, the Schol., her veil. KaOT||i}uvt)v rhv rpdxv^ov SfSffievrtv. locasta in the Oedipus Tyrannus, and Phaedra in the
noose

Hipjwli/tiis of

Eur., are

other well;

mound

known

instances of hanging.
:

(x^Mo) At its entrance, made by drawing away one or more of the stones
(A(0o<nra8^s).

1223. imVo-q
ircn^: pred.,

her ivaist
Cf.

with

nietri gratia.
t.e.

1236.

tra

irtpi-

Creon says accordingly

at the tomb, enter into

so that he embraced.

"

when you are

the opening (which he presupposes

have been made) of the mound, and going up to the very mouth of the vault within see whether it is the sound of Haemon's voice that I hear,
to

or not."

With

\i0o<rwa^s,

cf.

vtv-

pnanaZ^i irpjucTos, Phil. 290. 1218. OiouTi xXf irTO|uu the Schol.,
:

diraru>fi.ai inrb Btiov.

Cf. 681.

1219.
ttl

CK

SnroTov

the

commands proceeding from

See on 95.
Kfniriv.
:

KcXcvcfUMTiv our
:

it is evident that Antigone's body lay prostrate on the ground. The attendants could not have seen Antigone suspended, but they inferred that this was the manner of her death from the noose that was still around her neck. It is also naturally inferred that the first thing that Haemon did was to unfasten the noose from the ceiling, that he might save Antigone, if possible, from

From 1237-1240

death.

lord.

Cf. 0. T. 310,

d,r*

1224.

cvVT)f Kri.

lamenting the ruin

to be

oluyuy

of
the inin

his bridal that

was only

found

1220. X<H<r6Up rvfiJ^tv^n

death (t^j Kiri).

nermost part of the tomb. 1221. T^v )Uy: Antigone;

trasted with rhv 94 (1223),

and
con-

W. Cf. 1241. others take fbv{\ here, like Xe'xoi,

iyiii>

in the sense of bride, citing Eur. Andr.

Haemon.

907, tiWriv Tu^

iyrl <rov ariprfti

J47

ANTirONH.
1225 /cal 7rar/309

epya koI to Svar-qvou

aTvyvov
olfxco^a^;

Xe)(os.
ecroj

S* a9

6/3a cr^e,

^(upet TT/Jos avTov KavaKOiKvaaq Kokel*

at

rXrjfiov,
ea)(e<;

olov epyov eipyaaai

;

rCva

vow
Tov

eu t<o

a-vfjL(f)opa<s

SL(f)Ooipr)<;

1230 i^eXOe, T.Kvov,

LKeaios

ere

XCcraopaL.

S* dypCoL'i ocTcroLcrt

TraTm]va<s 6 Trats,
^C(f)ov^

TTTvcra? irpocr(07r(o Kovhev ameiTTUiv,

ikKet StTrXou? /cvwSoi^a?

ck

S' opfxcofxeuov

TTaTpos

(f)xryalcrLU

rjp,TrkaK'

elff*

6 hvorfiopo'S

1236aura> ^oXcodeCs, uxnrep et^', irremaOel'S

TJpeLiTe nXevpal^; fxecrcrov
ir6<Tis ;

Y)(o^
It is

is S*

vypov

it

there

But there is no need of taking any more than here in the

with a look alone that Haemon answers his father. Cf. Eur. Phoen.
1440, ipwv^v fiev ovK iuji^Key, ofifidruv
S' &.Tro

sense of person.

"So Lat. lectus. Cy.Propert.ii.e, 23, Felix Admeti conjux et lectus Ulixis.
1225. Xe\os: bride.
Cf. Eur. El. 481,
<ra

Kpoaiiiti SoKpvois.

1233. In a frenzy of passion, and

bereft

of

Ae'xea

= thy spouse.

Haemon draws
his father.
is

Haemon coram iseratur se ipsum, patrem, sponsam." Weckl.

1226. o 8
:

judgment through grief, his sword to strike But the next moment he

i.e.

Creon.

<r<j>

i.e.

Haemon.

See on 44.
:

1229. vow <rxS what thought had yon ? colloquial phrase like our "what possessed you to do this? " T^ : i.e. rlvi ; the following gen. limits

it.

with, by

Cf. Aj. 314, 4v T(^ vpdyfiaTos. means of. See on 962.

stung with a feeling of self-reproach xoAwOejj). Unwilling to survive his betrothed he is driven to self-destruction, as he predicted in 751. KVwSovras the cross-pieces (or prongs) of a sword, placed usually where the blade is joined with the hilt. In Aj.
{avT<fi
:

1025, Teucer says to his brother,

who
irws

has thrown himself upon a sword,

a'

1231. tov: obj. of irrvaas as well

as of
ing
iratrr-fivas.
:

airoairaaw rovS' cuSKov KydSovTOS ;

:

iK

join with 6pnwfj.evov.

(|>v7ato-iv
:

1232. imJo-as irpoo-isww lit. spurnkim by his face, i.e. with abhorrence W., not so well, in his countenance. takes Kpo(Tdnr(p as dat. of direction, as if it were, "casting a look of contempt at his (Creon's) countenance. Cf. Plato Euthyd. 275 e, jue5<a<ros t^ npoadyirff, with a smile upon his face.
Kov8v dvTciirwv
:

1234.
1235.

dat. of

means with
Hae-

(^OpfJi(tllJ.fVOV.

cSoTTsp fixe. cf.

1108.

mon

this

is

a line touch.

held the sword in his hand, as Scrirep show, and fixe and tjpfKTf stabbed himself. The fn^an d-yyeAuc^ is fond of giving minute details, as the guard in 430 f 1236. Tiptwrc ktL: cf Pind. Pyth.

148 ayKcHv* CT

20<I>OKAEOY2
fi(f)pa)v

TrapOeuu) irpocnTTvcrcreTax

KoX

(f>v(TLci}u

o^elau c^ySaXXet porju

<f>OLt/LOV

\evKy irapei^
r240/CtT<U 8c
rekr)

oroXay/xaTo?.
TO.

VKpO^

TTepl VKpa),

VVfl(f>LKa

Xa^^ojv SctXato? cv

y 'AtSov

8d/A0t9,

Sct^a? iv avOpioTTOicTL Tr)v a^ovkiav,

6<T<^

IxeyLOTOv dvhpl

Tr/aotr/ccirat

KaKov.

XOPOS.
Tt

TOVT av ciKCtcrcta?
irpXv t7rti/

17

yvvrf ttoKlv
yj

1245 (f>po^r),

iaOXov
ArrEAOS.

KaKov \6yov.

KavTPS T.9dp.^rjK' iKirlaw 8e ft6aKop,aL

X. 51, iyKvpai' (Ipfiaov x^**"^-

freq.

^^X"* '8 used in the sense of sword also

\fiaKdSt

tpotpias ip6aov.
:

Xd7)UXTos

of gory drops.

^^ivCov

rTa-

irapciql

by the tragedians.
rii'
it

ffx"^-

Cf. Aj. 058, Kpinfiu

:

dat. of direction.

H*'o"trov

adv., so tliat

should strike the middle of his Some connect niacrov with Vody. (yX"^' '* ^"(/^ ''* length, up to its
middle.

1240. The variable quantity of the penult in vfKpos is to be noticed. Cf. Eur. Phoen. 881, iro\\o\ 5 vinpol wtpl
VfKpols

1236 f.
the

is S"

vypov Kri.

he clung to

his

1241. rcXi) Xaxi': having obtained nuptial rites. The marriage rite
TtAos.

maiden enfolding her in his slack4s ayKwva as if \a0ci>v or some such verbal idea were in mind. W. takes iryphif dyKwva of the arm of Antigone, i.e. " he fell into her arm," which lay outstretched but tliis does not fit so well with Kpo<rirrv<T<rtrai. For {iyp6s = relaxing, languid, cf. Eur. Phoen. 1439, of the dying Eteocles,
ening arm.

was sometimes called have become united

"

They
in

{ffvvfwoi)

Hades." 1242. niv oPovXlav: by prolepsis

obj. of 8f ((as, instead of subj. of wpSaKfirat.

who

The i&ov\ia is that of Creon, the cause of the deatli of both. Speechless, with her horrible resolve
is

fully

flKovat

fiifTphs
i.

Kdiri0(U

Oypav

x^P^-

the palace.

made, Eurydice withdraws into So locasta, 0. T. 1076,

Tibul.

I.

60,

moriens deficihltlay

and Deianira, Track. 813, leave the

stage in silence.

ente manu.
1238 f. Const,
ixfhlWu M*'
^tflov trra^dyfiaTOi waptiq {iriipBtvov) Cf. Aesch. Agam. 1389, KdK<pv(TtS> ^CMU' tSfueros ff^payif /3<f AAt /a' ip*/it^

1244. Tovro

sc.

thai.

"

What do
this con-

you think duct?"

1246.

is

the

meaning of
:

{XirCo-iv po(rKO|Mii

cf.

897.


ANTirONH.
149

a^
1250

TKvov Kkvovcrav is ttoXlv yoovs

crTeyiq<s

ovK d^uoaeiv, dXX vno

ecro)

S/xwai? TrpodrjcreLV ireu0o<; olKelov (XTeveLv

'yu(OfJL7)<s

yap ovk

a7ret/>o9, atcrd*

dfiapTaueiv.

X0P02.

OVK OLO

efxoL

o ovv

7}

OTfCLV

ciyi]

papv

SoKCt TrpocreluaL

^^

fiarrfu

noWrf

^orj.

ArrEAos.

dXX*

el(r6fjLe(r0a, fiij tl

koL KaTaa^erov

Kpv^Tj /caXuTTTCt KaphCa dvfjLOVfxevy,

1255S0/XOU5 TrapaaTeL)(omes.

ev

yap ovv

Xeyets*

Kol
1250.

rrj';

dyav yap

icrrt

nov

cnyrjs fidpos.

W.
i.e.

retains this verse.

iroX.iv:

1247. S
the city,

in the presence

of

Hom. Od.
afiApTTi.

xiii.

214, Zews rivvrai, Ss tjs

in public.

Thus Electra
to the

See App.

{EL 254) makes excuse

she
is

Chorus

for her public lamentation, for which

{El. 328, 516).

in

chided by her sister and mother Ajax says to his wife

/tJjS'

1251. T: correlated with the next verse. ^opv 1195. With the thought, cf.

/cai

(x^) see on

" This dead

stillnesB

{Aj. 679), Sufia TTOKTov

eirtaKrivovs

Makes me more apprehend than all That madmen raise."

the noise
1.

y6ovs

hoLKpue.

locasta gives vent to

her grief only after she has entered her chamber {cf. 0. T. 1241-50). Yo'ovs: obj. of ffreveiv, which is to be taken with altuadv as well as with
TrpoO-fi<Tiiv.

1253

f.

HI]
:

KOTCurxTov proceeding 1255. irapcMTTctxovTcs to or into. Cf. Eur. Med. 1137, tirtl
:

Leb's Ccesar Borgia, iii. KoXvirrcu see on 278. suppressed, kept back.
:

irap7i\de
:

vvfi<piKovs SSfiovs.

Hipp. 108,

1249. SfUiMXis irpoOrfo-civ Krk. to lay upon her servants the task of bewailing the sorrow of the household. Cf. Horn. //. vi. 499, a/j.<ptir6\ovs, -r^aiv re y6ov
irdffriffiv

Trapf\06vTfs Sofiovs a'naiv (itXtaOf.

1256.
first

-ycip

usually stands after the

its

or second word of

clause, here

after the third.

eV y4vft yap.

Cf. 0. T. 1430, toIs

fvupffev.

El. 659, Tovs iK Aihs yip.

:

1250. She is not inexperienced in good judgment so that she should commit a wrong {i.e. lay violent hands on
herself),

a^av ciTTis a pred. partitive ^pos lit. a gen. with tan fidpos.
TTis

anapravfiv

is

used abs. here,

as it often is in poetry

and prose.

Cf.

The mesa grave import. senger follows the queen. He returns presently as the e^dyytKos.
weight,
i.e.

150

SO*OKAEOYS
Tenth Scene.
Creon and Messenger.
X0P02.
Kttt
firju

oo (wag axrro^

eqyrjKCi
)((ov,

fJ-vrjfi

inUrrjfiov 8ta ^eipos

ct

OcfXL^ elnecv,

ovk dWorpCav

1260

drrjv,

aXX* auT09 afiaprdv.

KPEflN.

MO,
<f>pV(ov

hv(T<f>p6v(ov afxapTrjfMara

oTcpea BavcLToeuT
o)

KTavovra^ re Kai

dav6vTa<; ^kTrovT<; e/a^vXtou?.

1257
ff .

The four following

verses

are anapaests spoken by the Coryphaeus in order to announce the ap-

proach of Creon, who comes accompanying the body of Haemon. With this scene may fittingly be compared that in Shakespeare's King Lear, where the aged king enters bearing the lifeless body of his daughter Cordelia. kqI iMi'v c/. 526. 58c c/. 156.
: :

but in 1270 they declare their opinion boldly. 1260. iTT]v in appos. with fiv^/ia. Instead of continuing the sent, regution
;
:

larly i\A* oIk(iov afidprrifia, the poet

changes the const.

1261.

The dreadful events described

in this scene, while not occurring in

1258. ^vr\\L ivin\iu>v: the Schol. explains by rhv vfKp6v. The corpse of
is to Creon a manifest token in hands (cf. 1279) that he himself Std x*^P^ fx^v: has done wrong. see on 916; but the phrase is to be

his

son

his

open view upon tlie stage, yet smite Creon before our eyes with full force. The king is wholly crushed, and acknowledges his guilt. The dochmiac verses suited, with their constant change of measure, their retarding irrational arsis, their resolution of long syllables, to represent passion and exhaustion, picture the distraction of Creon's mind. ^ptvuv 8wr^povuv: ippivts which are not really

taken figuratively

(cf.

1.345)

in

the

sense of jyossesaing. Creon walks with faltering step by the side of the bier

on which the corpse of Haemon has been laid, which was represented by a veiled figure, as was that of Ajax
aiter his suicide.

ppfvfs.

1262.
TOVTa:

(TTcpca: stubborn, since they

<ppfv(s

sprang from
I.e.
.

crepfal.
atria.
:

6ava-

Bavirwv

still

1259. cl M|ti: the Chorus speak with some timidity and hesita-

1263 f

pXcirovTcs

addressed to

the Chorus. 0, ye beholding, instead of

; :

ANTirONH.
1265
io)

151

a>fxoL

ifXMP

dvoX^a

j3ovXevfxdT(ov.
fi6p(p,

TTOL,

v09 ueo)

^v

aiai

OLLCLL,

edaves, aTreXvOrfs,
ifiOLS

ovSk

(Tai<TL 8vcr/8ovXtat5.

X0P02.
1270 otjw, a>s cot/ca9
oxjje

Trjv OLKrjp loeiv.

KPEnN.
2iTpo4>1] P'.

OtjMOt,
e;^a>

fiaOcjp SetXatos*

o' S'

/>t&>

/cctyaa
/a'

^05 TOT dpoL rore

/u,eya

^dpo<s

ej^wi'

TTai<TVj iv 8' eacLcreu

dypiaL<i 68019,

1265.

W.

ta>

ifiMV.

Alas! ye behold. W. makes afiaprfifiara (1261) also the obj. of p\eirovTs.

simple pf. ; having learned,

i.e.

have

it,

The
6

similarity of sound in KravSyras

is

he means the truth of what the Chorus has just

it

I know

perfectly well

Oavovras

noticeable.

KTavdu re

x*

Oavdiv.

Cf. Phil. 336,

c|ii|>vX(ovs

said.

1272.

=: iyyevits.

above
:

to't in contrast with o^4 he means at the time of his

:

1265. avoXPa PovXrufuiTttv

i.e.

i.v6x-

Bwv

^ovXevfjxiTftiv.
V'os

Cf. 1209.
:

1266.

via
cf.

for a similar play

vtcp

upon words,

156, 977.

refers

shows the Like the Homeric heroes, he casts the blame of his Sttj upon a hostile Saifiuv, which
Su<r0ov\ia.

The

repetition

speaker's intense feeling.

to his untimely fate.

struck his head.

1268. dircXvOris thou didst depart like the mid. in 1314. Cf. Plut. Frg. (Wyttenbach, p. 135), airo\vt(r9ai yap rhv avoBirfiffKovra Kal rhv divarov air6Kvaiu KoKovaiv. Similarly otxf-ai and jSf'jSrj/ce are often used of those who
:

1273.
i.e.

\Uya ^dpos t\tv

= Papvvwv,

with great weight.

naltiv

1274. ciraurev: by the expression /ue iv K<ipa he means that the

divinity impaired or distracted

mind.
i.e.

iv

his

separated from

its

verb, drove

have

died.

ivfffeurev.

See on 977.

He

1270. oC|i; tk: see on 320. ms is exclamatory. 1271. x |wi8w puts more stress upon the duration of effect than the
:

me

6S6s is freq. wild courses. used of a course of conduct. Cf. Find. Olymp. vii. 85, vpayfidruv opOat
in

6Uv.

152
127501/1101,
<f>V

SO*OKAEOY2
\aK7ran7TO' avrpetrtov )(apdp.
a)

<f>V,

TTOVOl ^pOT(t>V hviTTTOVOL.

EHArrEA02.
a

Sca-iroff', o)?

exotv re kol KKTr)fjivo<;,

ToiSi
(f>epct}v

TO.

fxu

npo

')(.ip(jiv

to.

S* iv

8d/xot9

1280eouca9 tjkw koI Td\

oxjiecrdaL

KaKoi.

KPEHN,
TL 8*

ioTlV av KOKLOV,

TJ

KOKUiV TL

EHArrEAOS.
yvirff

T0injK TovSe TrofifnJTojp veKpov,

Svarrjvos,
1281.

dpn

i^cord/Aotcrt TrXTJyfiaaw.

W.

KCUCIOV CK KOUCUJV.

is

1275. XoKirdrnTov proleptic; that tram/iled under foot. dvrp^iruv:

:

of

this.

Soph,

writes

u\p((T0cu,

de-

pendent

on
witli

HoiHas
"iKtiy.

and

connected

shows apocope of the

not

prep.,

which

is

by
of

Kcd

Tlie structure

common

in

Soph.

Cf. O. C. 1070,

ifiBcuTti,

ififuya,

Aj. 416, d/xirvoas; Track. 838, a few times ififitytiy, and regu-

larly KarBavfiy.

seems to imply tliat Creon comes as if on purpose to behold fresh calamity added to his exformer woe. Ix*'^' ttoi-n\\Uvoi
the
sent,

1276. ^v, <S: the hiatus is only apparent because of the natural pause
after interjections.
rf.

presses
obj. to

tlie

fullest

possession

the

irdvoi

Swnrovn.

1261,

though not exactly the same.

Si/j-

be supplied is kokci. C/. Plat., Rep. 382 b, ^X*"* ''* '^"^ KeKTrjffOai Cratyl. 393 b, Kparu rt ainov i|/(D8os.
irpo \tipiiv: Koi KtKTrrrat Kol ^x*' auro. present before you. The Schol. explains

Here the prefix

the idea of

simply intensifies
e.g.,

it6voi,
it

as in SvcrrcUas,

but

in iviTppvy

negatives or gives a
<pfrf)v.

the sense by
&a<TTiCoyros.
36, ifKroy

les

sinister sense to the idea of

Cf. 1258.

rov Kpfovms rby iraTSa Eur. Iph. Anl.

1278 f. The attendant, who

followed Eurydice into the

1256

palace,
is

now returns as i^dyyf\os. The statement of the principal sent., 6>s fx<^y
Tf
<cal

i)v -wpb x^P^" *'''' BfK^'rdCfiS. 1281. Transl., but what worse evil there again, or what still of evils {re-

KtKTtifi^yos

(kokci)

(oikus

fiKfiv

confirmed by the two clauses rk ^tpay and ra 8' iv S6fiois fiiv but the const, of the latter, if regular, would be 6\l/6fitvos Kcucd. Instead
. , .
;

mains untried)! See App. 1282. ira^nnyrup belongs to yvvii, being ni form an adj. Usually it means mother of all {yij, (pitris), but here it is in contrast with a n'firrtp afffjTu>p, since maternal love has broken
:


ANTirONH.
KPEflN.
'AvTi<rTpo<j>ii d.
1 /

153

LQ),
tft)

BvcTKoiOapTO^ "AtSou
fjL

XljjliJv,

1285 Tt

apa

TL fi

6XeKt5;
fxoL
dpoe7,<;

w KaKdyyeKroL
7rpo7re/i,i/fa5

ax^' ^'V^

\6yov;

aiai, 6X&>X.or'
TL
(f)rj^,

dvhp

eTre^eLpydcrcj.
fioL

o>

TTOL,

TLva XeyL<s

vdov,

1290 atat alai,

(T(f>dyLOv

in okiOpco
dfX(f)LKelcrdaL

yvvaiKelov

p,6pov;

EEArrEAOS.

opav TrdpearTiv ov yap iv ^xv^ol^

KPEnN.
'AvTurTpo4>ii
P'.

ert.

129bKaKOv ToS* dXko Sevrepov ^Xeiroi raXa?.

the heart of Eurydice. For the sense of iras in composition here, see on
1016.
Cf.
to

the

i^ir/fthos.

Thou who

hast

brought woe to
irpoire/j.vftv is

me by

these evil tidings.

Aesch. Sept. 291, Ss

:

rts

often used in the sense

Cf. Phil. 1205, ^l(pos

TfKvaiv inrpS4SoiKev iTdirrpo<l>os ire\eids.

of

praebere.

1284. Svo-Koldapros
pitiated, implacable.

hard

to be pro-

fioi vpowefitf/are.

So

Ka6apfi6s in

1288. " One already dead thou dost

slay again."
Cf. 1030.

0. C. 466 propitiation.

The

epithet

seems to be applied to death in a general sense. Cf. Thomson's Seasons, IFiVUe?', 393", " Cruel as death and hungry as the grave." Xifxifv a freq.

1289 ff. <Sirai: the messenger. See the App. rtva Xi^eis nre. const. Tiva vfov <r<t>dyiov ywaiKeiov {= ywaiKSs) ij.6pov \eyeis &,fi<l>iKei<T6ai /xoi V oKedpcf.

epithet of death.
11, TrdyTaiv MfjLrjp tariv.

Cf. Stob. Flor. 120,

veos is said with reference to the

former

twv

fjiepSirwi/

6 ddyaros

violent death,

sc.

that of
to

Haemon.
destruction

tV
I
Qj.^

dXc'dpu:

added

the

"

God wold

were aryved in the porta Of Deth, to which my sorrow wol me lede." Chaucer's Trail, and Cress, i.

{already wrought).
^^294.

Cf

1281 and 1288.

perhaps better, /or

my

destruction.

By means

of the iKKiK\vfia,

1287.

irpowt'inlfas

ktL:

addressed

the

dead body of

Eurydice, lying

154

20*OKAEOY2
Ti9 apa, Tt? /xc TroTiMO<;
e)(a> fiP

en

TTcpt/xci'ci

iv )(eipa-crLU dpTLCjq t^kvov,

TctXa?, Tov 8' ci/ai/ra irpocrfikeno) veKpov.

1300

^cC

<^cu fiarep d^Xia, ^ci) tckvov.

EBArrEA02.

Xuct KcXau/d /3\<f>apa, Kc^Kvaaaa fieu

TOV TTpXv 6av6mo<; Meyapeoii; k\wou Xct^o?,

au^t? Sc
Toi/Sc,

\oiadiov Sc

(Toi

Kaicd?

1305 ITpd^eL<; i<f)vp.in/j(ra(ra

rw

TratSoKrdt'a).

1301.

W.

17

8*

oivOrjKTOs

fi(t}fua irepi^.

1303.

W.
is

K\tv6v \ex.o^.

is brought to tlic view of the spectators. v )ivxots: the inner apartments are meant.

within the palace,

eyelids.

The phrase

like the Horn.

Cf. also Anth.

AOfft 5* yvia, yovvara.

1296. t(s apa, t(s

1286.

repetition as in

ii>fl'

Pal. 3, 11 (inscription of Cyzicus), Siv vfifiar' i\vaf ra ropyivos iyOdSf

Tlepatvs.

We
" so

speak of the eyelids

1297.
since
riicvov
it

^liv

not in

its

natural place,

breaking in death.
leptic
;

KcXeuvd
the
offer*

is

pro-

marks the contrast between and rhv vfKp6v. iv \<ilptiirvxv

darkness of death enshrouded tliem." Cf. Horn.

that
//.

not that he literally carries in his arms the corpse of Haemon (see on
1258), but the expression
is

V. 310, i/xipl

8i

Kf\cuvii yv^

chosen to

1303. Mryap^tDs
fate of

the story of the

make

the situation seem as pathetic

the corpse of Eury-

as possible.

1298. Ivavra

dice lies over against that of

Haemon.

1301. But she (having fallen) at the altar upon a sharp-whetted sword. With
/3w/xfa

we need
or

to supply the idea of

Kttfityri

-rrtiirifioi.

With
ii<pft,

6^v6^kt<i>

Megareus is given by Euripides (who calls him Menoeceus) in the Phoenissae. See on 991. His fate is K\fiv6v in that it was famous in Thebes, and in contrast with that of Haemon. 1304. TOvSc: sc. Kdxoi', he means that of Haemon.
1305.
is

^i^tt,

cf. afKptd^KTtfi

1309.

For

c<|>v|iVT{<r(Mra

roiavr' iipv^vwv

Tfpl |^<, cf. Horn. //. xiii. 441, iptiKOfifvoi w*p\ iovpl.
0irf)ffKuy
irtpl

Od.

xi.

paayat'tf.

424, iiroAj. 828, vfrelaxes

1275 of the imprecations of Oedipus when he is smiting

used

in 0. T.

his eyes.

Kaxds
The

irpo^cis:

res ad-

wTura Kfp\ vtoppivrtf

^Itptt.

versas.
her

wliole phrase is equiv.

1302.

Xv<i

pXi^apa:

to Kiucui updrrtiv aoi i^ifjun^atv.

ANTirONH.
KPEHN.
2rpo<{>i]

155

y.

OLLOLL

OilCLL,

TL fX

OVK

ai'Ttttav

eTratcreV rtg dix(f>L0iJKTco

1310

SetXato? eyo) aiai,

SeiXaia 8e crvyKdicpaiiai Sua.

EEArrEAOS.
ai9

alrCav ye T(ovBe KOLKelvoiv e^oiv

TTpo<;

7^9 0avov(rr)^

ttJo'S* iirecTKTJ'nTov fiopoyu.

KPEXIN.
TTOto)

8e KaireXvcraT*
<^'P
:

et'

<^ovai<;

rpoiTM
is

1307.

oi'tirTav

I am

startled

syllable of olor
c-yw:
sc. tlfii.

measured

short.

with fright.

A present

state of

mind

is

often expressed by the aor. as having been caused and entered into some time before. Here, / was startled, i.e. when I heard your words. Cf.
Phil. 1314,
TfiaOrjv

irarepa rhv afibv ev\o-

1311. o-vyKEKpafjiat 8v<;i: / am become closely allied with misery. By the use of this compound the poet personifies Sva it is made his companion, as it were. Cf. Aj. 895, oXktcp t^Sc
;

yovvrd ae. 0. See GMT. 60.

aviiTTav
is

1466,

(izrri^a OvfxSv.

(rvyKeRpafjLfVJjv.

The metaphor
a frightened

in

that of

bird.

That the affection of his wife should have turned into hate, and that her last words should fasten upon him
tlie

dreadful guilt,

is

to Creon's heart
all.
:

the bitterest

pang
)i

of

1312. The messenger continues his statement from 1302 ff. at the same time he connects his words with Creon's lament, and assents with y4 twvSc {lopMV to its truthfulness. the death of Haemon; 4Keivwv, that of Megareus.
;

OVK ciraurcv in sense approaching the imv. Cf. Plat. Phaed.

1308. Ti
(I

86 d,
Tt

OVV T(S VHWV (VirOpWTfpOS

OVK

wKiKplvaTo

avTa(av

f/XOV,
:

1313. tireo-Kifirrow in the act. and mid. this verb means lay a command or an accusation upon one. Here, in

sc.

the latter sense and in the pass.

TO,

ir\i}y{]v.

Cf. El. 1415, Traiffov

SiirATji/.

Cf. Plat. Legg. xi. 937 b, eav (Sov\ri) fVj<TKT]<p0^

rf/fvSfi

Aesch. Sept. 895, ^lavralav

yovs.

irevKayfif-

fiaprvpriffai.

irpds

at is

1310. 8<C\aios the second syllable metrically short here. So also

:

with the gen. after pass, verbs often See G. denotes agency, like inrb.
1216, 1 (b), H. 805, 1
:

c.

in

El.

849, Sei\aia

SeiKaiav

Kvpds^
first

Kaat Ovarois

f<pv fi.6pos.

So the

1314. Ka( see on 772. <raTO see on 1268.

:

oircXv-


156

20*OKAEOY2
EHAITEAOS.

ISlSnaCcracr*

v(f>*

^wap

avro^ei/3 avrrfv,

6Tr<o<s

KPEilN.
Srpo^i]
a)/xoi /xoc,
8'.

ToZ* ovK in aXKou ftpoTwv

1320e/xa9 app6<TL ttot i^ atrta?.

eyo)

yap

(t

iyo) Kavov,

(o

jxeXeo^s,

eyoi, (fxip-* iTUfjiov, ia>

npocrrroXoL,
fi

1325 aycTC fi

OTL Tdxo<;, dyere

CKTrohfop

TW

OVK

oma fxdWov

fi-qhcua.

XOPOS.
Kephf) irapoLvei^;, ct ti k/>8o9 iv Ka/coi?*

^pd'^icrra
1317.
1315.
ir*s
:

yap KpdTLara tov

ToS OVK.
see

itoctIv

KaKa.

W.

tci /lot,

avTo'xiip:
;

on

1175.

temporal as soon as. 1316. o(vKMKVTOV loudly bewailed the loud shrieks and waitings over the dead are referred to. " The messenger repeats positively that it was the tidings of Haemon's death that drove Eurydice to this fatal act, in order that Creon may l)e fully sensible that he bears all the dreadful responsibility." Schn.
:

asks to be put out of the way as quickly as possible, so Oedipus exclaims in his distress, 0. T. 1340, dWytr' iKT6iciov 2Tt TaxiffTa
2)

fxt,

inrdyer',

<pi\ot,

and 1410,

8irci>s

rctxtcra, irphs

Bfuv,

f (ctf fif irov

KoAviffaTC.
:

who am 1326. Tov owe Svra ktL no more than he who is not. Cf. 0. T.
1019, weSs b
(pvffai i^ Iffov

r^

firiifvi

1327.

K^j^:

see

on 1032.

The

1319. ap(io<rii
i^jos oXrioi

intr.

will Jit.

{Ijeing

shifted)

from my

blame, i.e. so as to exonerate me. " These deeds can never be fitly trans-

ferred to the charge of another."

1322. ti (uXfos O wretched me. 1323. lym: I (did it). The triple iyu shows the intensity of Creon's feeling of self-condemnation. 1325 f. As Creon here and in 1339
:

Chorus refer to his entreaty, iyeri fx dKwoStiy. Yet this phrase may mean put me out of life, as well as take me out of the way of this spectacle, and Creon may use it in the former, while the Chorus understands it simply in the latter sense. In 1328 ff. Creon expresses his meaning more clearly and emphatically.
1328. Const, r&v
iroa\v Kanii

Kpiriara

{iariv) ^fxixiffra {6yra).

Pers. const..

ANTirONH.
KPEflN.
'AvTurTpo<j>ii y'.

157

LTO)

LTQ),

1330

(fyavtJTQ)

{xopoiv 6 KaXkicrr ifiatv

iixol

repfjiiav aycDu a[xepau

VTraro?

trcu

ltcj,

07ra>s fXT^KeT

rjfxap

qXX* et<TtSw.

X0P02.

IxeWovTa TavTa.
I335 7ryoao"cretv.
/te'Xet

T(ov TrpoKetixevcou tl )(pr)

yap

tcovS* otoictl

XPV

/-teXetf.

KPEflN.

aW
fiTf

a)v

ipco fieu

Tavra

(rvyKaTrjv^dfirju.

XOPOS.

vvv Trpocrev)(ov
0ur]To'i<s

fiTjSev'

0}<s

iTen'p(oixev7j<;

ovK eaTL

(Tvyi^opa^ aTraWayrj.
something of an oracular and proverbial tone. Cf.
\fiv gives to the sent,

as in 0. T. 1368, Kpdaawv yap ^ada /xrjKfT i)v f) (wv Tv<i>\6s. " When you go

within," says the Chorus, " the dreadful spectacle will at

Aesch. Agam. 974,

fitKot

Se

toi

ffol

any rate be cut

Twwep
"

hv fifWr/s rf\f7v.
jitv:

short for you."

1336.

without Se; see on 498.

1329 ff
viraTos,
laoi.

Const. <pav7\Tw 6 fnopuv ffjMv

KCiXXiirra:
; ;

KoKKiffT

&yuy

repfiiav afiepay

But that
of

at

any rate
:

is

my

desire."

OTt-YKaTTjw^aiATjv

ffvv
i.e.

here has the

all

happily.

sense

together,

embracing

concern yourself about dying tliat belongs to the future let that take care of itself." Twv irpoKciju'vuv Ti: something of
that which
the present

1334. " ])o not

the things that I desire. " I summed up all in my prayer." Camp,

1337.

tas

since.

1338. This was a

common
vi.

senti5'

requires.

The

ment. Cf.

e.g.

Hom. //.
tfiinis
'6

488, (xolpav

thinking esp. of the burial of the dead.

is

Chorus

oijTtvd ^tj/ui irt<pvyiJ.4vov fixfxevai avSpuv.

Theog. 817,

fjLolpa

vaQtiv,
vi.

1335. TwvSc TavTa above.

oTowri

refers to the
:

same as
fxt-

ovk tad' inra\v^at.

Verg. Aen.

316,

i.e.

the gods.

The

alliteration in /xfWovra, /xeAfi,

desine fata precando.

deum

fleet! sperare

158

20*OKAEOY2
KPEflN.

'AvTwrrpoi^

8'.

ayoLT av fxaraLOV ai^op* Iktto Z(t)V,

1340 OS,
(T
<o
TTttt,

crc

T ou;( eKO)v KareKavov,

/neXcos, ouS' e^o)

T avTOLV,

cjjxoL

07ra Trpos irorepov tStu, iravra

yap
fioL

1345X^ta

rdt' )(pou/'

rah*

iiri

Kpart

iroTixos Svcr/cd/xtoTOS etcnyXaro.

X0P02.
TToXXft)

TO ^povelv evSaifxovias

TTpOiTOV VndpX'^L'

XPV
f.

^^

"^^ y' ^^^

^0V5

1341.
1345.

W. W.

<re t*

av

raivK.

1342

W.

Trpos TTOTcpov tSw tt^ K\u9Si

Ta

8* CTTl KpOTt.

1341. (Tc avrav this expression contains a, passionate and intensive force well fitted to the situation
:

1348 f

iToWtf ri

<{>povctv

ktL

wis-

dom

by far the most important part of happiness. W. says that the Chorus in
is

thee,

son,

slew,

and

thee

thyselj"

this sent,

sum up
But

the chief moral of

(O wife)! 1342 ff. ovS' l\(t 6ira ktL: I do not know where (and) to which one I
shall look,

bpav vpos riva

is

like jSActo look " I

is true only with reference to Creon. The king, in the proud consciousness of despotic power, has trangresscd a divine command

the play.

this

Ktiv fls Tovi Ofovs (923),

i.e.

to one for support or comfort.

can no longer look to my wife and to my son for help, and I know not which
to turn for comfort." 1345. X^XP*^ ^^^ opposite of ipOd. The Schol. explains it by ir\dyia koI KnrTuK6ra; hence, o/ of joint, wrong. vavra tov X'P**^^ "'' '''"' ^ "" '*''' cupied with. " AH my life has turned out wrong." 1346. Ta8< accus. of internal obj. with tiff-fjKaro, cf. FA. 293, TiiV i^vBpif^n; thus has leaped upon my head an intolerable doom. Cf. 0. T. 203, vvv
=

way

and shown himself deficient in that prudence that is esp. characteristic of old age. That these calamities would fall upon him in consequence of his guilt, the seer had foretold. Creon has finally acknowledged his wrong, thus
verifying the old
(cf.
;

gnome

vdOos fidOos

'

920) but all too late. 1349. yd from .such an offence, at any rate, every one would shrink
:

back.

rd
to

(Is

Ocovs:

the
irp6s

things that

pertain

would be more exact, but ds may be due to

the

gods.

such phrases as

i(T*/3*ri'

ds

0eovs.

Cf.

I'

is

rh Kttrov Kpar' iyi\Kaff

i)

rvxv-

Eur. Bacch. 490, at Kkaf^ovvr' tU rhv 6f6v. Phil. 1441, fuatPflv tA trphs Btovs.

ANTirONH.
1350
firfSh^

159

aa-eTTTeiv fxeyaiXoL he Xoyoi

jxeydXa^ TrXyjya^ T(op VTrepav^cov

aTTOTLcravTe^

yrjpa TO <f)povLV eStSa^av.

1350 ff. Const.
fSiSa^av

ftfyd\oi Sh \6yot

ruv

wisdom

at last."

inrepavxoy axorlaavres fj.eyd\as irKriyas

to recall with bitter sorrow his

Creon cannot fail proud

(gnomic
is

aor.)

YHW-

yfipcf.

rh

(ppovfiv.

refusal, SiSdcrKeffOat (ppovfiv irphs aySpls

'" ^^'^ ^9^>

i-^-

to the aged.

ri/AwoOSe r^v (pvaiv (727).

The word

emphatic, "teach

men

160

KliYTUMlCAL SCHEME.

RHYTHMICAL SCHEME OF THE LYRIC PARTS OF THE ANTIGONE.

The rhythm
of the dialogue of tragedy
is

for the

most part
this verse,
;

the so-called iambic trimeter. see Schmidt's Rhythmic

For a description of
;

Occasionally there

G. 1658 H. 1091. 26, III. See note on 33. In the lyric parts of the Antigone the rhythm most commonlj' employed is the logaoedic. For this verse, see Schmidt, 13 G.
is synizesis.
;

and Metric^

H. 1108 ff. The Parodos and Kommos have anapaestic systems interposed between the strophes and antistrophes, and the Exodos closes with anapaests. For the anapaestic rhythm, H. 1103 ff. see Schmidt, 10, II., 31, 3 ; G. 1676 ff.

1679-1682

In the structure of a few rhythmical periods the logaoedic are followed

b}' choreic series.

rhythmical period

is

a combination

of two or more rhythmical sentences (xwAa) grouped according to

fixed principles so as to form a unit,
its close.

See Schmidt, 24.

22, 5.

and marked by a pause at For choreic sentences, see Schmidt,

is

10, IV.

The rhythm of
Schmidt, 23, 4
;

the

Exodos
;

the dochmiac,

for which

see

G. 1691 H. 1125 f. The characters employed in the scheme are sufficiently explained in the treatises on versification to be found in the grammars,* with possibly the following exceptions
:

The

anacrusis {see Schmidt, 7, 5

consists of

two short
;

syllables,

H. 1079) sometimes which are indicated by the mark w.

;

G. 1635

See G. 1626-1641

H. 1067-1070.

In adopting the rhythmical scheme of Schmidt,

in all cases to

it

was found undesirable

accept the text used by him.

No

departure from the text of

excepting in two instances, which are discussed in the

Schmidt, however, has involved any important change in his metrical notation, critical Appendix, on

798 and 1323.

RHYTHMICAL SCHEME.
The Roman numerals
periods,
I., II., III., etc.,
is

161

indicate the rhythmical

in

the beginning of which

line.

marked

the text

by an
in tlie

indented

The mark d means The beginning

marked first word or
caesura.

that

an

irrational long,

whether

strophe or antistrophe, corresponds to a short syllable.

of a rhythmical

sentence

within a verse
initial letter

is

in the text

by a dot

()

under the

of the

syllable of the sentence.

In the rhythmical schemes a

comma
and

(,) signifies

diaeresis or

See Schmidt, 19,

2, II.

III.

I.

The Parodos
Str.
I.

(vv. 100-154).
a.

_dl^^wl_w|i_ll_w|-^wi_
vy:L_

w| ^y w
I

i_,

ll_>|
I

v^

II

|_w1^w|l_, ll_w|-^w|_>|
I

L_

ll_w|
I
II

^^^ l_ w _ wl
II.

_>
Per.

^y w

L_,

II

_ w

^y ^
L_

wwv^lwwwl-^v^il, ll_>|^^w|
II.

_A AJ
|

The

inverted order of the

first

third verse of the strophe

(_ >
I

_^
is

not

_w _>
1

two measures of the as was to

,

be expected, see Schmidt, 13, 2)

however,
is

noteworthy.

The

antistrophe,

regular

_> _>
I

Sir.
I.

^'.

II.

-v^w|^w|^v^I_.^| L_ |_Ail _ A]] ^. w ^y w ^. w _ w i_ _ > ^ w- _ > L_, _ e ^ v^ _ _w| i_ |_w|_A]]

I I I

II

II

III-

^^wl
-vy^
Per.
I

L_

|-xyw|
I

l_

II

-^.vl

L_

|-v./w|_vyll

_
;

III.

G. 1682, 1

The so-called versus Adonius (see Schmidt, H. 1111 a) as postlude is noteworthy.

22, 11

168

RHYTHMICAL SCHEME.

n.
First Stasimon (vv. 332-375).

Str.
I.

_> _>
>
Kj
:

\J

KJ

II

AD

II.

-^
vy

i_ _A _A _ w _w _w]I
I II II
I

III.

_AJ1

Str.

^.

II.

V. KJ

KJ KJ \J

l_

ll_|_w| L_ |_A]] _ w L_ _ w _ A _w _A _w _w _^ _A _ v^ _ wl
II
I I I

II

II

II

II

The chonis

liegins with a logaoedic period

then follow choreic

l>eriods, the first of

which, however, begins

witli

a logaoedic verse,

which softens the change from the one rhythm to the other. Str. a, Per. III., and Str. /?', Per. I., are not logaoedic, but choreic. The
apparent dactyls are, therefore, not cyclic dactyls (-^^, *"*J!^^^'

H) Tlie but what may be called choreic dactyls (_ w, i.e. caesura in Str. fi', veree 2, makes this clear. The apparent correConspondence, therefore, in this same verse, _c7o, is in fact _
I

cerning choreic dactyls, see Schmidt, 15.

RHYTHMICAI. SCHEME.
III.

163

Second Stasimon
Str.
I.

(vv. 582-625).

d.

>i-vyw|-ww|

II.

w:_w|_w|_w|
III.

_d| _v^|l_|_AII _w|_>|-v^^|^w|l_|_A3 _w|_>l-^w|-v.w|_w|_wll

L_,
^=Ai'

ll_w|_w|_v>'|__AII
I
I

> wi

_
i_

ww^ www
I

L_

wi_w|_w|_w|_w, ll_w|_w|
Str.
I.

|_w|_,

w _w will-

i_

|_w|_AII
L_

|_A]]

)8'.

l_

-^ w
l_

11.

III.

w -w w w L_ w w w > -WW w www

CO

> -WW -^w

L l_W
1_,

II

_w
_
A

II

Al
I

11-

It

_>,ll_A
II

-Al

II

_
w
I

> -WW

l_

AH

IV.

Third Stasimon
I.

(vv. 781-800).

w w

L-

1-

w w
L_
L_

l^w
II

w
L_

_w _A3
II

II.

> >

-WW
L_

II

II

l^w

I-

-AD

164

RHYTHMICAL SCHEME.
V.

KoMMOs

(vv. 806-882).

Str.

a.

L e

_ >

v^
vy

_
II.

_ w _>.
I

_ e _ v.!
I

_
>

_ _ >

_ _ _

A A A

II

II

II

> _A > -AD

II
I I

Str.
I.

^.
1-v.l

>i

_ w _>l
I

_ _ All _ ^3
|l_1l_|_A1
A
II

II

>

>l

_>

I-

III.

> _ > >

I
I

_ _

V^

S:^

V>'|

L_

_ _

_ W _V e _ W _V
II
I

_w _ A
I

II

\J
I

\J

wl

_w
Str.

L.

A]]

\J

eKJ
\

KJ
Kj

|_wI_V^|_AII
i_vy|_v.y|_Aii
\j
I

v-':^w'v^w|
l_

\j

II

|L_|_vy|_N^|
Epod.
\j\j\j\yj\jyj\
i_
I

M
II

i_

wi

i_

\j

\j

_ AD

RHYTHMICAL SCHEME.
II.
on
\

165

O)
I

w
\J Kj

w
Ky

vy

ww
v-/

Ky

>:_
This chorus begins
conics) , then becomes

II

of different

(str, a) with sentences of like form (Glymore varied by the interchange of sentences lengths (str. ft') and finally closes with series of like
,

form

(str. y',
first

epod.). strophe and the

The

beginning of the second are in

in

logaoedic measure.

After these come choreic periods, which

become more
above,

lively

toward the close

consequence of the occur-

rence of the three choreic dactyls.

choreic
too great repose of choreic series.

As

in the First

Stasimon

dactyls are introduced

to relieve the otherwise

VI.

Fourth Stasimon
Str.

(vv. 944-987).

d.
L_

_ > _ >
II.

II

_> _
I

w
<.'

_ >
I I

>

- > _ >
III.
:

_w _>
L_

A3 _ > _A
I

II

_
-v^

A w

II

_A
I

II

_ >1 > _

_> _
I

AI
^

yll
.
I

w
._

-All

-AI

Str.
KJ \J \J

^\
I I

_>

w _ w _ A _ > _^ _ AI
-^
I!
I
I

166
III

RHYTHMICAL SCHEME.
_ A _ w -^ vy i_ _ w ^^ _ A -^^ _ w i_ _ AD ^:_vy| L_ |_w|_vy| l_ |_A
I

II

"!.6=/

II

>
III.

II

\j ':\^\y\j

v-*

vy

\^

\y
v>

v^

_v^

> _
:

l-v..

A A

II

l_A]l

VII.

Htporchema

(vv. 1115-1154).

Str.

a.
L_

-^wi_ei_^i_wi
_^| _w|-vyw|_AII

i_Aii

_d|_w|_w|_AII
-^ ^

_ w L_ _ A _ei_w|-v^w|_AII
I I I

II

>
II.

L_ -v^

w
v^

_
III.

_ > _> _ > _ A -^ v^ _ A 3

i_
I I

L_

|_A]1

II

_>! _>|-^w|_, ^II_v^I_w|l_|_AI1

Str.

^.

-^

l_A

_> I^ -^ I

^^

\\J KJ >^\

_ _ _

A A A

II

II

II

i_

II

_^|_w| _>|_A

v/

v^

-AD

RHYTHMICAL SCHEME.
VIII.

167

The Exodos e wi
:

(vv. 1261-1347).

Str.
I.

a.

_
^|_vyll
AT
11

v>|_All

IV^V^WV/'Vy'l

_ w_
w:
II.

>

vy

wi
III.

|_w_ll w |_wll"i^_v^|_A]l ^ _ v^ _ w w _ A d j'-Ai'v^ll w|_All

I

II

II

A w :^jy^\j\y\j\ |_wll Kj wi
II

w|_A]]
Str.

^.
W
|

trim.
\y
:

S:>^

V^^

S::^

II

V^

Vii'

trim.

d:L_ |_>^|_v^|_w|_v^|_A >: w|_v^ll w|_A]]

Str.
KJ
I.

/.

\J

w! ^:

II-

>

vyl_wll w|_v^ii w w w w v^
I

e|_AII wi_A]]

II

wi

w|_wll

w|_A]]
Str. S'.

_w _W
vy

II

II

w \^Ky
w
v^ \^ \J

II

V^ ^ wll

KJ 'U

S^^

KJ

1 I

_ ^

w w

II

w w

^^

_A _A _A _A _A

II

II

II

II

11

11

_A3

168

RHYTHMICAL SCHEME.
Str.
a.
v. 3 must These syllables have not

In consequence of the correspondence of vv. 3 and 4,

be reganled a eatalectic bjiccUic diiK)dy.

infrequently such value.
Str.

^.

We
tripody

must not regard

:

v. 5

a dochmius with following choreic

w|_, ^ll_^|_w|_AII
:

Such a verse would be altogether unrhythmical. It is simpl}' a melic iambic trimeter, which probably was not sung but recited

|i_|_w|_w|_^|_^|_AII
Sir.
Str. y'

/.
i)eriod.

and

str.

a close with exactly the same

APPE]SrDIX.
A LIST OF THE MANUSCRIPTS AND EDITIONS OF THE ANTIGONE REFERRED TO MOST FREQUENTLY IN THE CRITICAL NOTES.
L.

Codex Laurentianus

the most valuable of the Mss. of Soph., and

believed by
extant.
It

many

to be the archetype of all the other Codices of Soph,

in the tenth or eleventh century,

was written

and

contains,

besides the seven plays of Soph., the seven plays of Aesch., the Argonautica of ApoUonius Rhodius, and Scholia

by

different hands.

In this

Ms. are found also corrections, apparently of the same date as that of the codex, and therefore designated as prima manus or 8u)p9u)TTJ<i. L2. A Ms. of the fourteenth century, in the Laurentian Library, generally regarded as a rescript of the preceding codex. It is characterized

by many interpolations, but

is

valuable for the light

it

throws on

some doubtful and obscure readings of L. A. A Ms. of the thirteenth century, in the National Library of Paris, containing all the seven plays. It is regarded by some as the chief of a different family of Mss. from that of which L is the archetype.

V
St.

(Cod. 468), A Ms. of the thirteenth centm-y, in the Library of Mark's at Venice. Vat The oldest of the IVIss. in the Vatican Library containing the
it

Antigone;
E.

was written

in the fourteenth century.

Ms. of the fourteenth century, in the National Library of Paris. It contains the Aj., EL, O. T., besides the Antigone. Among the ancient apographs of the codices, that of the grammarian Triclinius is one of the most freq. quoted. It was made in the fourteenth century, and is characterized by some corrections of trivial importance

and by great

licence of interpolation, esp. in the lyric parts.

Sophokles Antigone.

Erklart von G. Wolff.

Leipzig, 1878.

Dritte Auflage, bearbeitet

von L. Bellermann.

(Referred to as Bell.)
Lips., 1838.

Sophoclis Dramata, edidit Theo. Bergk.

Sophocles with English Notes,

by F. H. M. Blaydes.
Deutsch,

London, 1859.

(Referred to as Bl.)
Sophokles Antigone,
Berlin, 1843.

Griechisch

tind

von August Boeckh.

170
Sopioclis Dramata.

APPENDIX.
Denuo
recensuit et illustravit Bothe

cum

annota-

tione Integra Bnmckii.

Lips., 1806.

(Referred to as Brunck.)
Introductions,

Sophocles

with

English Notes

and

VoL
et

I.

Second edition, revised.

Oxford, 1879.
et

by L. Campbell. (Referred to as Camp.)

Vol. III.

Sophoclis Tragoediae superstites

perditartan Jragmenta, ex recensione

cum commentarib

G. Dindorfii. Editio tertia.

Oxou., 1860.

(Referred to as Dind.)
Poetae Scenici Graeci, ex recensione G. Dindorfii.
Lips., 1869.

Editio quinta.

(Referred to as Dind. Poet. Seen.)

Tragoediae,

Sophoclis

cum

brev. not.

Erfurdt.

Editio tertia, cimi

adnotationibus Hermanni.

Lips., 1830.

(Referred to as Herm.)

Antigone, nebst den Scholien des Laurentianxis, herausgegeben von

M. Schmidt.
Antigone.

Jena, 1880.

Erklart von Schneidewin.

Dritte Auflage.

Berlin, 1856.

(Referred to as Schn.)
Antigone.

Erklart von Schneidewin.

Siebente Auflage, besorgt von

Nauck.

Berlin, 1875.

(Referred to as N.)
Edidit F. Schubert.
et
Lips., 1883.

Sophoclis Antigone.

Antigone,

recensuit

brevi

adnotatione

instruxit

M.

Sejrffert.

Beroliui, 1865.

(Referred to as SeyfE.)

Sophoclis Antigone, recensuit et explanavit E.

Wunder, Wunder,

editio tertia.

Gothae, 1846.

(Referred to as Wund.)
editio quinta,

Sophoclis Antigone, recensuit et explanavit E.

quam

curavit N. Wecklein.
is

Lips., 1878.

(Referred to as Weckl.)

Occasional reference
Ellendt.

made

also to the Lexicon Sophocleum of Fr.

Editio altera emendata.

Curavit H. Genthe.

Berolini, 1872.

(Referred to as Ell.)

Sophokles.

Also to Meineke's Beilrdge zur Philologvtchen Kritik der Antigone des (Referred to as Mein.) Berlin, 1861.
Also to Wecklein's Ars Sophoclis Emendandi.
(Referred to as Weckl.

Soph. Emend.)

Wurzburg, 1869.

Also to H. Bonitz's Beitrdge zur Erkldrung des Sophokles.

1855-57.

Wien,

Also to J. Kvicala's Beitrdge zur Kritik und Erkldrung des Sophokles. Wien, 1865.

Other important treatises and

dis.sertations to

which reference

is

made

are usually mentioned in connection with the name.

APPENDIX.
A BRIEF ACCOUNT OF THE MOST IMPORTANT VARIANTS IN THE OF CONJECTURAL READINGS, AND EMENDATIONS.
2
f.

171

MS8.;

Whether

to read

on

or o

cannot be decided from the Mss.

diastole

L,

ace. to Dind. Poet. Seen., has o,

n, with

Schol. of L has on. have been taken of

interr. sent,
(2) dirotov,

With

the reading o

by another hand. The two views, with minor variations,

this sent.: (1) dirotov, as repetition of o

in

an

iridir.

without a conj. (as in a sent, containing two dir. interrs., cf. 401) as introducing a clause subord. to that introduced by o n, with
then to be supplied; here oitolov qualis, the correl. toios being
the

which

o-rv is

omitted.

Among
o

more plausible conjectures are

tXXciirov

ovx^j Dind. Poet. Seen.;

Sn
. .
| .
|

...

to irowv ovx^
ovxl
. .

n Schmidt proposes o n
{Krit.

Betnerk.);

x*'''oiov

[cf.

coikcv ov%y

tcXciv,
it is

Nauck quis et qualis), Seyff. but how out of such a plain

(

= irdv

diroiovovv),

sent, the present reading could

have arisen,
. .

difficult to see.

Heimsoeth
Paley Eng.

Krit. Studien, op' oto-6a irou

n
. .
.

diroiov

ov Zcvs vcov kt.

Joum.
4.

Philol. X., op' olo^*

on

oi5k tofl' diroiov

The Mss. read dnis

drep.

owxl vv |(oo-aiv rtkfi All attempts to explain this reading are

Boeckh's interpretation, " to say nothing of the ruin," where artp Some have tried (in vain) to get the sense " not without ruin," by changing owt' to ov8', or by supplying the force F. Wieseler Philol., 1860, p. 474, proposes ov t of an ov from ovScv. Other emendations are dnipiov Brunck ; ottis <^\ov Person aTps dTp.
abortive.

= x<'P^s>

has had the most followers.

and approved by Welcker [Rhein. Mus. 1861, p. 310) &rt\s \UTa Vauvilliers; drris irpa Weckl. (Soph, Emend.). Paley believes 4-6 to be an
aKTjs drtp Ast,
;

interpolation.

repetition of the owe in 6 is suspicions. May not dirotov ov have been diroiovovv = qualecunque ? To this surmise we are led also by the statement of Schmidt that two Mss. (Monac. 500, and Vindob. 160) have ovx' (traces of which also appear in L, E), which may be a corrup5.

The

originally

tion of -ovv.
18.

-qiSciv

but that the Schol. read

of the text
is

^8tj is

evident from the gloss, dvrl

ToiJ g8a.

24.

The reading

that of the Mss.

Its

anomalies are xpn**^*'?

= XPI*'^*!**^*''' XP'i*'^*'^'' <'^'' S''^TI> ^^ ^''*T1 8iKa(qi.

With Wund.,Mein.,Schn.,Bl., Dind., we should prefer to reject the verse as a gloss. For xptl<rOc(s W. reads YpTio-rois {with righteous justice and law in the sight of the good). Camp, suggests irpoOcls, having laid him out; Herm. and Ell. xpH"^^'^ iropoYycXOcts, i-e. Eteocles requested Creon to bury him with appropriate rites in case he should
fall.

Weckl. Soph. Emend, proposes

I.

|t.vT)<rOl$

8Ckt]s Sij

or SiKaCwv. Margoliouth

Studia Scenica
29.
dTa<|>ov,

favors xP^o'dcu StKatuv Kal vopup Kara xOovds.

:

drculwv dicXavrov

so read L, E.

Inferior Mss.

which

is

the

more usual order (Eur. Hec.

30),

and most editt. oxXavrov and gives a smoother

172
metrical veree.
Still,
cf.

APPENDIX.
a tribrach in the second foot of the iambic trimeter
is

not unexampled:
Phil. 1314.

voTipa, Phil. 1235;

x^*m> Aesch.

Choeph. 1; irarfpo,

Lehmann, Hermes xiv. 468, conjectures Xvovir' av tJO* airrovo-a. is rejected by W. and by many other editt., on the ground that it breaks the o-nxofivOta or single-verse-dialogue. Such a break, however, The remark of is not without example in Soph. Cf. 0. T. 366-380, 1171 f.
40.
C. A.

46. This verse

Didymus, vwo tv
editt.

vvo)iVT))iATto-Tv

tov

trriy^ov vcvodcvo^cu,

has influenced

48.
57.

|i

has been inserted by Brunck from the Schol. reads ciroXXTJXoiv, adopted by Herm. and Seyff.

in the sense,

taken

with x<poCv, of aXXT)Xo^'voiv. Others, in order to avoid the recurrence of the final syllable -otv, propose to read x^P^ ^'' ^^ transpose |u>pov and xtpotv.
70. Meineke proposes )io( more emphasis upon i]8ws.

and supplies
lofli

i\fjov

with

(ic-nx,

so as to throw

71.

The

older Mss. read drnto, and

is

evidently

is

imv. of olSa; the

meaning then
is

hold such views as you please.

the usual word.

But for this sense t^povctv W. adopts the reading ovot^ which Herm. thought was
dial, tragoed., Curt. Stud.
I.,

required by the syntax.

76.

aUl.

Gerth de

b,

209 f., has shown that

both the Attic dL and the Ionic aU( are used by the dramatic writers, and that where a spondaic word was needed, as here, the older and more weighty

form aU( was preferred. In 184, 1159, 1195, ac(, with the first syllable shortened so as to form an iambus in 106, 456, df ( is commonly measured t^ though there we might have an irrational spondee. This is adopted by Gleditsch, 106. W. reads 'Apnfoywi\ by conjecture. Bl., 'Ap^ciov. Feussner and Schiitz Die Cantica der Soph. Tragoedien. Copyists read 'AfY<>0*v < ^avra ^i/ro. aa.vm.yU^ joining ck with ^avra. might easily omit ck in such a position. . Ahrens proposes 'AinoOcv.
;

108.

W.

is

the only recent edit,

who

follows

in reading

o^vropy

= sharp-

pointed, piercing.

W. makes
The

it

refer to the sharp sound of the snapping of

the reins over the backs of the horses,

o^vtovu, o^vKporip liave been suggested.

has o^('p4(>.
110.

Schol. explains

by

j(cL

emendations of Dind., who supposes that YD y^ and vvcpcirra came into the Mss. through an erroneous extension by the copyists of the use of Doric forms to the anapaestic systems. Were Doric forms to be introduced generally into the anapaests of Soph., a great many changes of text would be necessary. If, on the contrary, Dorisms are to be excluded from the anapaests, only the following need to be clianged: Ant.
^"*^ vircpcim) (113) are

804, vayKoLrav; 822, evartiv 'AtSav; Aj. 202, 'EpixOciSdv; 234, irotjivav; El. 90,

vXaYOis

See note on 380, where a Doric form occurs in O. J'. VA)'3, Swrrav. an anapaestic system. 112. In the Mss., the corresponding verse (129) of the next anapaestic ystem has two feet more than this. Because of this circumstance (which,
;

APPENDIX.
however,
is

173

is

far

from being conclusive, since exact correspondence in anapaests

cf.

not always strictly observed,

to

Aj. 206-219, Phil. 144-149 with 162-168),

govern Sv, and in view of the Schol., ovriva . o-rpaTov . TJ^aYcv d IIoXwcCkiis, and the fact that Polynices cannot be the subject of what follows in the next strophe, most editt. have supposed that there was a lacuna in the Mss., which they have tried to supply in various ways e.g. Erfurdt proposed ^xdpcuorc 8oc3s 8', Schn. n'ya.Yf Ktivos 8*. In W.'a reading (taken from J. Fr. Martin) liSpo-ev means incited, and kcivos The editt. that do not accept refers to Adrastus, the leader of the Argives. a lacuna generally follow Scaliger's change in 110, os . . IIoXvvctKOvs, which

and the need of some word

.

avoids the diflBculty of making Polynices the subj. of the following verbs.

ydv Ss, most of the Mss. aUrds tSs ydv, the Schol. W., aUrds exact correspondence of verses in this anapaestic system is to ^" YH"be maintained, we must have a paroemiac here to correspond with 130, where the reading, however, is too uncertain to control the text of this verse. 117. <{>ovM(rauriv is the emendation of Boeckh for <{>ovCauriv or ijwivlauri of the Mss., which does not suit the metre. The Schol., rois tv <|>dvv epw<rais Xd'YX<'ti'S> ^^so favors Boeckh's change. So In the Mss. t is wanting ; it was added by Triclinius. 122. T Ktti.
113.
(Is (Is)
iSs

I^

read most

editt.

Boeckh reads
editt.

c|iirXT](rOi]vai

Bl., viv

t}

W., Kal

irplv;

Weckl.,

Soph. Emend.,

n Kal, the tI giving a sarcastic force to irXT)o4iivai.

adopt,

124
Tiie

ff.

Most
by

with minor differences, this

interpretation

poet holding fast to the image of the eagle, which represents the Ar8p<ucovTi to the

eagle and the dragon, and to the origin of the Thebans.

Thebans, thus alluding to the fable of the The passage would then read, suitably to the construction of Spcucovri in the sent.: (1) Such a warlike din, a thing difficidt to overcome, was made at his back hy his antagonist
gives, refers

the

tions

dragon; or (2) a hard conquest for the dragon matching his foe. Two objecmay be urged ( 1 ) The use of o-rds, c^a, anij^{.\aviiv, -ycwo-iv is not in keeping with the retention of the figure in aUrds. (2) irdra-yos iroBr] must
:

be said, of course, of the Thebans, and yet ace. to this interpretation this
irdra-yos

was a SvcrxcCpwita for the Thebans.

We understand

the poet to say

it

that the Argive foe e^a, because roios irdTo^os kt^. that he found

a thing

Schmidt proposes, roids y diij>l <|c3t' c'tciOt] iraTa-yos "Apcos WTiirdXto Sovs x*'p**l** SpaKOVTi, which he translates, " such a mighty din of battle arose about the man (the Argive foe), that it gave him as a conquest to the opposing dragon (sc. the Thebans). Gleditsch proposes, d)M|>l twvS* trdBn irdra-yos "Aptos dvwrdXov re o-iri(pa|xa 8pdKOVTOs (SpoKwv being the Thebans). 130. L has vircpomrCao- with virtpdirrao- on the margin a antiqua manu. The former word is plainly a mistake, and such conjectures as virepoirXCais of Vauvilliers (adopted by Bell.) and vircpoirrcCos of Boeckh are unsatisfactory. W.'s reading, iJirpdirrT]v (referring to Capaneus and obj. of ^iirrei), is ingenious but the word seems necessary to the thought of the preceding sent., for it was their defiant and proud advance which Zcvs virpxflapi kt*. vircpdirra is found in E.
hard to overpower.
(

174
134.

APPENDIX.

the Schol.
is

dnirwas is* the reading of IViclinius, of several inferior Mss., and of L has dyT(Tvira with s written above by a later hand. The metre against drrt-nnra. Many editt. follow Porson in writing ayrirvirf in agree-yqi

ment with
138.

{the earth smiting

back); but

we should then expect

the regular

form amxTvirif.
Aios
is

the conjecture of

W. from

the mutilated reading of

to.

(traces

foimd in most of Wolff's reading brings out the double antitliesis between Capaneus the Mss. and the other cliieftains on the one liand and "Apus and Ztvs on the other. Weckl.'s conjecture, dx* 8* SXXtf. ra tov8' (aliter se habuerunt res
\uv
is

of S or Si with two unequal marks of apostrophe),

huius,
151.

i.e.

IXc TovS' oSc )iOip'

Capanci), is worthy of mention. oXXa kt^. The Mss. are divided between OcorOou
inf. for

So also
(so

is

that of Gleditsch,

L) and

OctrOc.

Some

editt.

lake 0^<r6<u as the

the imv.

W. adopts

Weckl.'s (Soph. Emend.) emen-

dation, xfKvv vvv 6t(r6(u.

6<<r^.

N. and Schmidt read

xH-

^l- proposes OiS|uv for

SchulK*rt adopts Kvicala's conjecture and reads

ns

vilv 0(<r6<i>.

156 ff. The Mss. read vcox|m>s with one anapaest lacking in 156, and followed by vcopaun 0wv ktc. of our text. The cola in L begin with the words Kpc'wv vicipawn. \upti Sn irpovOrro Koivip. It seems necessary therefore to supply a word in 156. The omission there of some word denoting ruler is further indicated by the Schol. on vfox)u>s: v<iHrrl KarcurraOcls its r]v opX^v Kal TvpavvCSo. With the change of v(ox|m>s vcopauri into vcox|iotn, adopted by several editt., we lose what appears to be an important part of the thought, sc. that Creon had just come into power, a fact to which he himself refers in his speech (170-174). Wolff's supposition that two anapaests fell out just before v<apaun. (he would supply vcoxp*5 ra-yos Tax8s for the entire supposed lacuna) seems more violent than, following the arrangement of the Tliat verses indicated above, to take verse 160 as an anapaestic monometer. anapaestic systems do not need to correspond to each other in strophic arrangement is, ace. to Bell., to be seen in the Parodos of the Phil, and that
I
|

of the O. C.
158.

rlva in most
^fiircSovs is

editt., after

the reading of Vat., and A.

N.,

169.
Bl.

preferred

by Reiske, Hartung, Schmidt,

"almost" by

W.

objects that the usual expression for "standing firm," as opposed to

is c|iirc8ov
is

" fleeing,"

(uvf iv.

180. f-yKXu'o-as

the old Attic

form for ^^KXcUras.

*

Photius

Ia't., p.

108,

ovtw Kal oi rpa^iKol Kal 6ovkvS(8t)s. The Mss. of the tragedians vary between y| and ci. Cf. Gerth de dial, tnu/oed., Curt. Stud. I. b., 217 ff. So fYKXtfot, 605, KX^Opov, 1180. 189. (Tutovira. The iota subscript in the forms which have J is good Attic usage. Cf. Weckl. Curae Epigraphicae, p. 45. 203. The Mss. read cKK(KT)pvx6ai, corrected to (KKCKijpvxOai., which is the reading of W. This inf. must depend on Xc'ym. JKKCKTJpvKTai is the emendation of Musgravc, and is the reading of the most editt.
says
:

KX^cai

ol

dpxaioi Xf Yovoav, ov kXc urai, Kal KX]]8a

APPENDIX.
206, alKurOc'vT
is

175

the

common

reading (L has alKwrfltvr*,

is

A alKurOc'v t

).

With
211
pctv,

the former reading, the best const,

to take oBairrov Kal alKir6'vT

ISciv.

together,
f.

and

ht\uis as accus. of specification

with alKurOcvr'

L KpcW.

Inferior Mss. Kpcov.

Many

editt. reject

these readings,

partly in order to get a const, for the accus. of the next verse.

W.

reads kv-

and construes tov 8va-vow ktc. Kvpciv ravr dpco-Kci vol. N. proposes in 211 o-v ravTo Spoureis. Schmidt changes the next verse to Spdv tov t* kt., Weckl. Soph. Emend, to itr tov tc kt*. Dind. changes Kal to kos. Bell, reads TO Spdv instead of Kp^wv.
213. Erfurdt corrected irov t
(18-36)

tvfm

of the Mss.

To avoid

irov yt,

Dind.

and Mein. proposed

a-ol

irov \Ur(trr^,

which

W.

has adopted.

Bergk and
(ace. to

N. read iravrl
218.

ivtorrl irov.

aXXw".

oXAu A, E.

dXXo

is

found in only one late Ms.

Camp.).
is

The contrast is not between the Chorus and some other person who commanded, but between the command given to other persons and that
223. Mss. Tctxows.
iii.

enjoined by Creon upon the Chorus.

W. <nrov8T|S from the supposed citation of this passage and from the Schol., S-n ^ura o"irovSi|S eur0|ivv irpos But why prefer to the unexceptionable Ms. reading a citation cr ireiropV|Uu. which may have been carelessly made from memory ? That Aristotle was not infallible in his quotations, is shown in a critical note of Bell's revision of
in Arist. Rhet.
14,

Wolff.

231.

W.

follows the Mss. o-xoXj, which he connects with tjwtov

Bl. adopts the

= / ac-

complished with difficulty, and hence ^poSvs.

Schol. 0^^0X15
latter
is

emendation of the Taxvs, which gives an oxymoron like oirovSn PpoSvs but the
;

more

suitable to the thought.

(i)

241.
editt.

ev yt rToxaSt|

in the

Mss.

This

is

the

common

reading of the

W.

followed Bergk,

who

substituted t(

<|>poi|ua^][| (.),

taken from the

supposed citation of this passage in Arist Rhet. iii. 14. 10. The Schol. on /. c. says, to 8 rl ^pm\uaS,-Q Toi; KpcovTo's <m \4yovroi. Bell, shows that not much weight is to be given to this Schol. Cope and Camp, think the words
Arist.

in Aristotle are prob. a quot.

242.

o-i)|ux,Cv(iiv

in L,

258. Naber, in

from Eur. Ipk. Taur. 1162. A. <n)|taviiv in two later Mss. Mnemosyne ix. 212 ff., proposes ^Xkovtos for the meaningless
a\X* c<|>oryc rd p,i] Other conjectures are
jJii]

A0OVTOS.
263.

The Mss. have

}tT}

ctSc'vcu,
:

one syllable too many.

l|>curKc
c(j>cvyc
11.17

Er-

furdt cut out TO.

t>Tj

Goettling

l8vai, Seyff.
(nf.

TO

clScvoi, Bl. irds S* cijxvyc

is

clScvai,,

Dind.

xds to

Pos-

sibly clSc'vcu

a gloss upon to

\i.r\,

borrowed from
between
els

|vvci.8ivat in 266.

269.

The punctuation
is

in the text is that generally adopted.

Bl. rightly hold that the contrast

Camp, and and iravTos, secured by W.'s

punctuation,
279.

pointless here.

Camp, adopts

N.'s emendation of

for

ij.

280.

W.

changes KOfM of the Mss. to xaTa

\u,

joining the prep, with

176
luff-iwcu,

APPENDIX.

on the ground that Ka( with i\u wouUl imply that the guard had provoked sonic one else also. kcU |u is an improvement suggested by Seidler on Ko^u in changing the place of the emphasis. 286. An e.\ehange of position between irvptdo-citv and cKctvwv, suggested by X., would help the clearness of the sent. For vo|u>v$, Herwerden proposes
292. N. reads vwtov 8iKaCo>s (t^ov iuXo^mas <^'pciv, which four quotations of this passage by Kustatliius.
is

SofiOVS.

based upon

But

it

is

generally believed

that Kustatliius here quoted incorrectly from nu-niory.

W.

concludes that he

had in mind the line of Eur. Frg. 175, oms v\o'<^<ds ^'pci row 8a()u>va. 313 f. These verses are rejected by Bergk as an interpolation, and placed by Schmidt after 326, as being more appropriate tliere. By this arrangement, Creon and the Guard have each the same number (6) of verses. 318. t( 8< is the reading of most Mss. and editt. Sal in L. W. has tI Sal With the punctuation of the te.xt, adopted from Seyff. and folpv6|ii{(is. lowed by Camp., the question has more point. 320. All the Mss. read XaXT)|ia, except L which seems to have had (a)X(xXt))t.a, the first a being erased. Both X(iXT|)ia and Xt)|ia are explained by the Schol. SqXov favors \i)|ia, since it needs no inference to prove XaXt))u>.; besides, Creon had already referred indirectly to the soldier's loquacity (316). 326. The Mss. to Sctvd, which is adopted by Seyff. and W. W. thinks there is a sarcastic allusion to Scivov in 323. But this seems unmeaning, nor does Siivd give the required sense. Most editt. rd 8<iXd from the Schol. TaST)Xa is a conjecture of Weckl. Soph. Emend.
342.
iroXfvwv.
in

has iroXeuov; the other Mss. are

Camp, remarks that the masc. is more the antistrophe, and Wund. thinks it more prob.

divided between iroXcvov and prob. because ovrfp follows

that -rroXcvuv

by copyists was made.

found
351.

into iroXcvov (to agree with tovto) than that the opposite

was changed change

343. \V. reads

in later Mss.
is

Kov<t>ovc'<i>y,

which

is

the corrected reading of

kov4><i>s

and

is

The
with

Schol. explains by

Kov^vowv

is now a written aljove t in the Schol. Other Mss. have either a|fT(u or tfyrai. Thus tlie verse lacks one syllable of being complete. From the Schol. on c4m{>(X(m|>ov (Kal Xctirci vird^cToi was proposed by Brunck.

an emendation of Brunck, and

i'^crai

Kal raxccos ^pofuvwv. generally accepted.

has

ij

viro' vird

Xyyov aya), and from the Schol. in the next verse

it

(diro

koivov to

vird Jvydv d^cTcu),

is

to be inferred either that vird

the text of the Schol., or that the prep, u-as

its

was wholly wanting in compounded with tfte verb, and that

iii.

omission with (vydv

(rf.

Dionys. Hal. Hist.

409, vn-ifya'yov tov 'OpaTiov

became a matter of comment, aytw Ivydv without a prep., in the W.'s conjectural reading f<ras sense of to bring under the yoke, is unknown. Among the most plausible emendations are dx(ui^(Tat dfi<|>i-y(i is forced. poXtav Xyyov, Herm.; dirX((cTai dfx^tXo^v (trydv {'/. tivXiaaV Hinrovs, Horn. //.
vird {vYov)
:

xxiii.

301),

G. Jacob;

'iirirov

(Oi^crai,

(i.

II.

.Miiller.

Margoliouth adoi)ts

APPENDIX.
dclcToi

177
a|x4>i'iroX<i>v

from Dind.

Poet.

Seen.,

and reads

iinrov dui^Tcu,

SvyoV,

ovpciov KT., which he translates,

"he

rears

him a yoke

of servants in the

horse and the bull."

354.

Brunck's reading seems the least unsatisfactory.

<)>povii|ui,

W.

adopts the conjectural reading of Wieseler, Kar dvc|u>v

:

and interprets " The thought which is swift as the wind becomes definitely fixed by means of the word." 357. The Mss. a(6pia {= alOpcia). So W., who takes it as = rd atOpcia with
ird-ycDV (cf.

1209, 1265),

and Wund.
as

i.e. the keenness of the frosts. This is the reading also of Bl. Boeckh's conjecture vira(6pcia has been adopted chiefly because,

Camp,

says, the repetition of

wj
|

wli_l_wl
w

in verses 3, 4, 6, suits

the composition of the strophe better than the introduction of the bacchius Camp, reads SiaCOpcia; other editt. and ere tic in verse 3, i.e. vy
are divided between cvaCOpcia and waCOpcio.

360.

W. departs

without sufficient reason from the Mss. reading adopted in

the text.

361 ff.

The phrase to which he objects is not to ov8v but ovScv to |icX\ov. The traditional reading is not free from difficulty. Schmidt pro|ju>vov <t>cv|iv

poses "AiSa
365.
Ti
;

owe c4>pa^e iro

v6<rav

8*

dfiT)xdvovs ktc.

For

cira^ercu

several changes have been proposed, eg.

o-o()>o'v

circvlrrai., cirapKcVci, cireurcTCU.

it,

Ti is

hard to

justify.

In place of

Heimsoeth proposes ScivoV

J.

Schmidt, toiov ti ; Gleditsch, too-ovSc. 366. W. reads tot' cs to make the verse logaoedic.
it choreic.

H. H. Schmidt
Seyff.,

makes

See Schmidt's Rhythmic and Metric,

p. 175, foot-note.

368. irapcCpwv in the Mss. Gloss in Herm., Boeckh., Camp., follow the Mss.

L^

ir\T)pc5v

'n\pw.

Erfurdt,

Boeckh

interprets

by

violating
:

from

the idea of falsely inserting. The most noticeable emendations are irKr\pw, t rripm, Kayser adopted by W., from the Schol. t atipav = v|>iSv, Schn.
; ;

ircpalvcDV,

Bonitz.

Wund. The last

irapotpuv, Dind., Ell.

fits

and ytpaipav, Musgrave, Reiske,

This

N.,

the thought best.

tci8*

375. Mein. thinks preferred 386.

Scov.

by Camp, and

Bl. to cpSei

cannot be right and reads kouc'. L IpSoi. because of the preceding opt.

is

The other Mss. have |w'o-ov has been restored by Seyff. from L. N. reads tls xaipo'v, Weckl. Soph. Emend., cs KoXdv. 390. Weckl. conjectures Sevpo' i^vxpvv. 411 f Keck proposes imT)V[u>v oo-|miv.
(.'

c(s

414.
quired,

The Mss. read

sc. to

dij>i8T)(roi,

which

is

exactly contrary to the sense reof the text

is

be neglectful of.
is

The reading
Seyff., N.,

the emendation of

Bonitz,
p.

and

adopted by
ct tis

Weckl.
irdvov.
oji i]8<i>s,

Golisch (Jahrb. Philol. 1878,

176) proposes
editt.

tov

8' d4>* evSifo-oi

which has found favor with But aXXd adds the thought " she confessed all," which was the cause of both pain and pleasure to the Guard.
436. Dind. changes dXX* ijScws to

many

439.

W.

has adopted the proposal of Bl. toXX' against

sufficient reason.

and without

By irdvra

all Mss. authority Tavra, the Guard simply means " all

these considerations that I have been speaking of."

178
447.

APPENDIX.
L
TJkScur to,

which hns

l)Oon

taken by most

oditt. as ^JSrjs to.

Cobet,

Nov.

Lectt. 216,

emends
.
.

to ^qStio^o, ace. to the directions of the old

Cf. also Track. 988, {(QST)(r6a.
is is

gramma-

rians for the iroXcuol *AtC(s.

452. TOiovrS'
ot TowrS*
.

ipurt

the conjecture of Valckenaer for the traditional

Mpwrav, and

preferred by

W.

in his critical

appendix, and

adopted by

Seyff., N., Bonitz,

Schmidt,

ing find in towtB' an intentional

question, and understand
it

The defenders of the Ms. readsarcasm on the same expression in Creon's

et al.

to refer to the laws of sepulture.

But the

ex-

pression Tovo-8' cv dv6pirois seems rather vague for this.

464.
462.

its

TttYpairra

is

the reading of

Boeckh

after one Ms., for i&rr &Ypairra.

one sprung from my and one (sc. father). If only the mother is mentioned, W. argues that Polynices would be represented as only a half-brother of Antigone. But W.'s reading is not justified by cvos ovSpos tc xal (iids vUis, Plat. Legg. i. 627 c, and similar passages, in which identity of parentage is expressed by the use of Mein. proposes ^k (uds |iT|Tp6s irarpos r oflairrov. oflaTrrov <ts or 6 avros.

467.

L has avr*. Brunck wrote ovt* after inferior Mas. W. changes the Mas. Oavovr' to 8" ivos t', i.e. the

mother,

ijvctxoVtjv VKvv
ijvjTXo'nTjv

is

the ordinary reading.

The Mss. vary between

inferior Mss.
r}ytrxp]t,r\v

vjurxo'|iiiv

L,

A,
*

i]Vf<rxoVT)v Vat., ijxrxo'fi'nv

livcrxo'iiTiv

i)Vrxo|it|v

vircpclSov.

and lar\o^i\v has no warrant.

The
is

Schol.

and

av<rxo|iT)v

are found in use.

The simple cxo)uu

in the sense of tXt^vcu

not found.

^avTov may be a
iiv<rxo|*t|V

gloss, or a change from aro^v when the corrupt form had gained foothold. Bl. thinks the disturbance in the text arose from the omission of 6vt', and that v^kw is a gloss, and reads aOairrov 6vt' Weckl. Soph. Emend, also prefers this. i{vrxoVT)v. The reading 486. d|uu)u>vc<rTcpa (<r) in A, Vat., d(uii|u>vcaTfpa (is) in L. of the text gives a plainer const, than d|iai.|u>vc<rTcpas, which would have to be

taken (as aScX^TJs

490.

is) in

the pred. gen. with

icupct (ovo-a).

W.

reads tcu^us obj. of ^ovXcvcai, and

makes tov8

gen. of posses-

sion referring to Polynices.

he cites 0. T. 987, oi irarpos tom^. He objects to PovXcv<riu as epexegetic inf. on account of its position, and to taking t<rov subst. with rovSc rci^wv, like tcrov ttJs tvxtjs, -yiiSf and similar Metzger proposes rovht KtjBcwrai ra^v. Keck would read rovSc phrases.

For the

plur.

^poyrlarax ra^ov.
506.

The Mss. read

.

<-yKX((<roi, ^-yxX'tjaot.

But the

fut. opt. is

not used in

independent cond. sents.

ties

Some

editt.

prefer the aor.

^YicXxfarcu,

iyKktUmx.

506 f By giving these verses to the Chorus, W. avoids some of the difficulmentioned in the notes. W. cannot be right in supposing that there is any reference to these verses in what follows, tovto (508) plainly refers to 602 ff. vir(XXov<riv rrofux does not imply that the Chorus have spoken, but is only another form of the statement in 504, 605. In assigning these verses to
the Chorus,
620.

W.
is

has chosen the

a variant.

less objectionable course.

editt.

taov

Some

read

to-a,

others

to-ovs,

and supply

To6<i as pred.

from the preceding

verse.

APPENDIX.

179

fiPo)uvT), the

527. Scucpva XiPo'|ivo L, XtiPopva A, XeiPoju'vij L,2 V, Vat. Schol. Scucpv' reading of Triclinius. But etp** is not found in the tragedians.

ctpofuva, Aesch.

Prom. 400,

is

a conjecture of Herm.

531. Editt. generally read ^, omit instead of colon after Opovwv. L,

comma
read

after

ij<)>i|jivT],

and have

comma

ij,

Valckenaer, on Phoen. 1637,

|v

shows that the

557.

art.

is

often found after a pron. in an address to indicate

ij|i,tv ij

mockery or anger.

Cf. El. 357, a~v 8*

|jiurov<ra (jiurcbs

Xo'-yip.

has

jiev

y ov

(1)

corrected a prima manu to (livroi

Schol. ora\rrg koXus eSoKtts

j>poviv.

The

variants are
it

which

is

preferred
8*.

by the most

editt.

because

(= |'v toi). many. A has |uv toIs, gives a more pointed contrast

with Tois

Two

interpretations are then given: (1)

"You

in the

view of these

(Creon), but I in the view of those (the gods below and Polynices) seemed, etc." (2) "You seemed in that way (your way) to be exercising good judgment, but I

(my way)." Schubert reads, after Kvicala, rv |jLtv tSj ts 8 e^w. The common reading is e|u. L. has t'not, followed by W., Schn., Seyff., Dind. Poet. Seen. N. proposes |u>vos, Mein. icupci, Weckl. Soph. Emend, ^va. 578 f. L. has TocrSe (instead of tov8), prob. by inadvertence because of the
in this loay

575.

A has both times rowSe. These variants and the pecuemphasis of -ywaucas tlvai have led to several emendations ; e.g. tv 84 tp|(u, Schmidt tv Seras 8* XP^> Seyif. k8Toa-ht \(n\ -yvvaiKas IKai, Dind. ras 8 XPI "yvvaiKas dvai, Weckl., after Engelmann. 580. Naber, Mnemosyne ix. p. 212 f., proposes 4>p^<n>v<ri. for (|>cvYOV(n,
following TourSc, just as
liar
; ; ;

but this robs yap of

586.

its force.

Most of the Mss.

irovrJas dXds, corrected

by Elmsley.
ecjxxXov,

588. Triclinius read Opr^a-o-cus for Oprjo-criiaav of the Mss., which has been

corrected by Ell. to

prfo-o-avo-iv.

Bergk proposes epc^os

which

is

ap-

proved by
591.

Bl.

The The

text has the Ms. reading.

8voxive|jM>v (a

W.

objects to the combination of

KcXaivdv and
of Kai.

permanent and a temporary quality) by means

is

position of

8'

unusual.

W.'s reading

8vo-avc|xoi. is

the con-

jecture of Bergk. 594 if. " To find a perfectly satisfactory reading as a substitute for these
ill-fitting

words

is

hardly possible." N.

Instead of

(|>0ifuvci>v

of the Mss.,
;

which he takes metrically as the required spondee but Dind. Poet. Seen, proposed injiiOT aXX <|>6i,Tos has elsewhere a short penult. aXXois Trl irrjiuuri. Kolster, Das zweite Stasimon in Soph. Antigone, Jahrh.

Herm. reads

<|>6itiov,

Philol. 1867, p.
(t>6ifuvcov.

101

ff.,

ingeniously conjectures inj|MiT

:

a4>0iTci>s

for irrjiuiTa
|

Schmidt reads

apxaia rd Aap8aKt8av 4*9itwv dpufuii

a-yo$,
i.e.

infiuiT'

otK? ir{\^ itt\ injiiiaTi tktovt*.

596.

Kolster changes ^c'vos to

" the blood-guiltiness (of the race)

does not leave posterity free."

600.

Th.

Kock

conjectures OciXos for

<|>dos.

This

is

adopted by Seyff. and

defended by Kolster.
603.

Mss. Kovts.

Koirls

is

the emendation of

Jortin,

now

generally

180
receiTed.

APPENDIX.
Those who defend Kovtt make
it

refer to the strewing of the dust

over the corpse, which becomes for Antigone i^ivCa.

With
this

this

reading nar-

a^

is

to be

taken in the secondary sense of heap upon, which n Sohol. explains

by KoXvvm.
the dust
605.

Camp, following Donaldson, defends

is

KaTa|idr6ai Konv

" to cover one's self with dust," so

by saying that as by a poetical inversion

by W.

be said Karoiiav, " to cover or sweep out of sight." ay is Weckl.'s emendation for rcdv of the Mss., and is received through a supposed necessity for ay with the potential opt. in the
<rav

may

dramatists.

606. Inferior Mss. read vmf^aa-iq,.

607. Most of the Mss. read

iravTo-yTJptDs.

has vavTaYnp<Si

ivhoUi/ free

from

old age, i^. ever young.

aged, ancient.

means either making all aged, or verg In neither sense has the word any fitness here. A Schol.
iravTOYnp<s

explains by 6 almnot.
^ffjpwt

As
:

from

later

Greek as applied

analogous. Bell, cites ira|i|UYas, iraYKaKOSi and iraYto xpovos. iravra'Yptvs is W.'s conjecture.

Other conjectures are ira-yKparrfs, iroyras olpMV, irovr' dYPi>v. iravroyrjptDS may have arisen from a supposed antithesis to tlie following d-yrfptos. 608. The Mss. reading d iravroyiipcDs ovt' 0x041x1x01 Ocmv is manifestly incorrect when the verse is metrically compared with the corresponding -vottv cpwrtnv ((Son 8' ov8<v cpirci of the antistrophe. Dind. writes ovr' oKotroi Ocwv viv Hemi., ovTf Oivv dK)iT)TOi; Schn., ovr' fxcwv dK|iaTot. (ii^vcs dcciiv seems unsuitable. Instead of 6('ovTcs is the conjecture of Donaldson and Hcimsoeth. this word, Weckl. would prefer some verb (like <^pov<nv or ^Ivownv in trans, sense) which fits better to the idea of |i.tjvcs than alpovo-iv from aipil.
|

The

true reading

is

yet to be found.

612 f.
KaTc'xcis

W.

reads IvapKia-cu. vd|iov,

makes the
to

inf.

express purpose after

SwoKTTOs, and interprets so as

inf.

This construction of the

^irapKf IV, are doubtful.

as

if

law and authority forever. Svvao-oi wrrt preceded, and this sense of
protect
irdjxiroXis (trdfiiroXvv?
life

613 f

The Mss. ovScv

in

cpirfi

Ovariw Ptdrw
it

itcros dras.

This means,

of mortals in ever;/ state (ix. everywhere) free from harm. But this conflicts with the leading thought at the beginning of the ode. The required thought is, no one who comes in conno respect does
{this

law) approach the

flict with the sovereignity

reading

8'

ov8cv

fpirci

of Zeus, etc. The same objection holds against W.'s Ovotwv ptoros ktc., the life of mortals in every state docs

not pass free

who
mean

from calamity. The contradiction lies in saying " blest are they are free from calamity," and then, " no life is exempt from calamity."
editt.

Many

take refuge in

ird(iiroXv'

7 for
drtj

irdfiiroXis,

which

is

understood to

nothing proceeds very

far without

(which involves the same contradic-

life of man nothing beyond the bounds comes free from &n\ (where the sense of irc^iMroXv seems forced). Lange's

tion as that objected to above), or to the

conjecture (adopted by Schubert) iravrcXtSi nothing that is complete, with the notion that mCvrtXcs is for a mortal (Kfurpov, and the striving for it virip^
rto,
is

artificial.

irXTjfifMX^s

has been adopted from Weckl. Soph. Emend, as

APPENDIX.

181

being most in harmony with the thought and at the same time requiring no violent change of the Ms. reading. Dind. abandons the passage, supposing
cpirci

and cktos dros

to be interpolated

from 618 and 625.

620.
|/av(rg,

reads irpoo-avoTj.

vpotrdpw, irpoa-alp^.

The other Mss. vary between irpot|fav'(r^, irpo<rThe Schol., irpo<r(|>^pci, favors 4rav'ci> or atpw.
is

Mss. oXi-yooTTov. oXt^wrrov is Bergk's emendation. oXiyooto'v doubtful form, and would mean one of a few. 633. 0v|tavv is the reading of an old Schol. for Xvo-vatvuv, which
625.
aira| \e>f6[ijevov

a a

is

and means

rave.
is

646.

W.'s ireSos for irovovs

a marginal reading of L, and

is

apparently

confirmed by the Schol. But irovovs makes good sense, and is recommended by 0. C. 400, rgSc rg iro'Xci ixc'yav o-<i>Ti]p* opcurdc, tois 8' c|tois cx9pois irovovs.
648. The Mss. read ras 4>P<vas before v^' to heal the metrical fault. with <|>pcvas. W.'s reading 8i* i]8ovi]v
<^pevas
v<}>* vj>*

liSovris.

Triclinius first inserted

to see

-y'

But
is

it is difficult

any force

in

-yc

a conjecture of Bl.

Dind. Poet. Seen.

TJBovTis SapMls,
v<t>'

gives an apparent dactyl in the third foot.

He

also

proposes o-as
<t>pvas <rv

tjSovtis <j>pvasi

which

is

adopted by Schubert. Mein. proposes

OTryycvrj is prob.

y
is

liSovg.

Weckl.
tvYcvrJ,

tcutS' v^* ijSovris ^pe'vos-

659.
gloss,

has ri r

with oTry^evr) written above.

as an original correction.

but

regarded by

W.

Erfurdt corrected

to

rd y YY*^669. VT. rejects this verse, (1) because ev opxco^ou seems to him superfluous

after

what

is

said in 666
is

ff.;

(2)

because
to

ap\ji>a\,

ought to come before

dpxc^v, since to rule well

a result of

obey well; (3) because with this verse

omitted the number of verses spoken by Creon and by These reasons seem insufficient. Soph, exactly equal.
observer as Aesch. of correspondence in the
to read
(rTixo|/kv6(a.

Haemon would be
is

not so rigid an
Bl.

would prefer

koXws t dv ap\(iv

cv r dv dpxco^cu.
. . .

673. W. reads irdXeis t This apiiS' ( = i]8) after two inferior Mss. pears to be the emendation of a scribe who wished to avoid the anacoluthon
q8. Many editt. effect the same result by omitting t which has, however, the best Mss. authority. 674. L reads o-vfifMixr]! (= <rvv \ui-\r\)- This is defended by Camp, and others, but with difficulty. Better is the emendation of Held (Progr. Schweid-

occasioned by t

nitz, 1854),

kov

jxaxT] Sopos-

The reading

of

W.

is

the conjecture of Reiske,

and

is

almost generally received.

675. 688.

Keck

objects to rpoirds, and would substitute rdgcis for

I

it.

has cov with

written above, a prima manu.

n)l is

the reading

also of A, V.

Most

editt. write o-ov.

is

706. W.'s change of tovt' to tov8'

support.

xmnecessary,

and without Ms.

:

707. Priscian,

Instit.

Gram.
Ov|u^,

17,

157, quotes this verse thus

d<ms ^dp
jfield

avTiivv cv <{>povciv (tdvos Sokci.

718.

Most Mgs. have

which some join with

cbcct

as a local dat.,

182
in jfour heart

APPENDIX.
(but this
0v|iov
is

is

de/Htrtuie.

an Epic usage), others with 8C8ov, allow to your anger fuund in L', V, and in several later Mss. W.'s conyour edict, does not

jecture )tv6^ yield

in respect to

recommend

itself.

736.

The Mss.

yt.

\V.,

with

many

editt.,

adopts Dohree's emendation.

The

succession of 738, 737, 736, 739, seems preferable to that of the text.

747.

766

fif.

The Mss. ovk av. ow rSv is Elmsley's conjecture. The transposition adopted from Bell., and suggested
is

to

him by
(cf.

Donner,
clear.

preferred also by Weckl.

1867, p. 344),

N. places 756-7 after 749

order makes
the

also

Enger, Pkilol.
760.
775.

but

this

connection less

Ayayt,

&yvrt.

Several
Ss

editt.

prefer the latter.

W.

adopts 6vov for

of the Mss. from Bl., on the ground that

nxrovTov requires a correlative. But is may stand instead of S<rov. 786. W. adopts the conjecture of Winckelmann, 0' for 8*. Dind. Poet.
Seen, also reads
correlation of
0",
. .

and adopts the reading 6% r of

.

in 782,

which gives the

W.

789. Instead of iv of the Mss., N., Bl., Weckl., W., read tri y. t-ir" is defended by Camp., who makes it mean in the case of. Erfurdt and others
take
it

for {irm..

798.

has miptpyos, which

(ircipcSpos v)

is

prob. the error of a copyist.

The reading

of

the text requires the resolution of the arsis of a logaoedic dactyl,

by which a

proceleusmatic

corresponds to a dactyl of

tliree times ((|>v|ifu>s).

This

is

so rare and questionable as to lead

many editt.

ing and to adopt that of Emperius, vvV<{>as removes the metrical difficulty. Still, although cases of this resolution are
rare, a

abandon the Ms. readtmv (M^aXuv t<Sv8< irapcSposi which

to

few seem well authenticated. Schmidt, Rhythmic and Metric, p. 53, gives one instance, Pind. Pyth. xi. 4, irap McX(av = 6c'|uv Upav. W. adds, Nem. vii. Also, Soph. Aj. 403, oXcOpiov uIkC^ci = 10, Ev^cvCSa irarpa = cl Mva|u>(rvvas. In Eur. we find at least one instance: Androm. 490, cvt^povcs 'ApYU)i.s.
IpiSos vircp

= avTOKparovs. In Soph., Bell, has found 0. T. 1195, ov8'va Orf^uriv ovcuro-uv, and 970 of the Ant., aYxCiroXis "Ap^s = apxiioAs analogous Bell, cites the fact that also in comic trimeter 70'vwv (981). there are a few instances where a measure of three times (which is the measure of the logaoedic dactyl, the long syllable being \p6v9i Xoyos one and a half times) is filled by four short syllables, namely, when an anapaest follows upon a tribrach (dactyl) e.g. Arist. Ach. 733, okovctov 8tj, iroTtxT' fjilv tov
pxucapC^w

ya<rTC pa, kj
Y vos
;

"O

\\

\j \j \j \j
;

o|
\

^
fits

^ i"es>
\

108, iroSairw to

tfflcv

al TpiT)p<i$ al KoXaC

\j \j

kj

\j ^y \j

\.j

v^|

C/|

\j

811.

Bl. prefers iraYKoivos,

which exactly

the metre in the correspond-

ing verse, 828, of the antistrophe.

814.
in the

Cf. El. 138, t{

'At8o ira-yKofvow

XCfivos.

L, A, V, iinwp^(8ios, which gives a dactyl where a spondee

corresponding verse of the antistrophe.

7,

The word
Camp,

other place, Meleager, Anth. Pal.

182.

mtI w|uJk(ois is

is found found only in one Bergk's emendation, is

adopted by Schn., Wund., N.

But

Dind., Bl.,

et al.

read

(irivv'(wj><u>s.

APPENDIX.
828.

183

Musgrave.

The Mss. have oVPpai. o|i,^poi is the almost certain conjecture of Camp, alone of recent editt. defends opLPpcp. This follows in part of the Mss. most editt. read 8' wir*. 831. For 8*

quite naturally from the correction in 828. 834. The Mss. vary between Oto-yevn's, metrically impossible,

and

6coycvvt{s.

W.

reads Ocio-ycvns, after Wieseler, because he thinks Ocoycvvtjs an unknown N. cites an instance of it in Tzetzes, and of irovand improbable form.

But these are too late Tovtwris in Nicetas, of irpcoTOYcvvTi's in Theod. Prod. He thinks Soph, may have written itlov rt to be of any authoritative value.
vtvovs9cio-YVTis

occurs once in the Sibylline Oracles,

writes Ka( tw.

5, 261.

836 f. Katrou
without the
art.

(}>Oi|XV<>>.

W., under the influence of a Schol.,

oo-ris tois l<ro-

Ot'ois djJ.o(i>s T\VTT)(rv,

But the use

of the masc. of the partic.

(|>6i|uvq., <|)8i('vav.

makes the statement

general.

Variants are

were to be retained, there is reason for preferring (t>6i|uv<;i, since the reference in 838 is definitely to Antigone, and with that <J>6i|iv<j. would better agree than <)>9i(uv<j). But 838 is rejected as a verse without point. It was rejected already by tlie Aldine edit. If the verse is retained, a verse is still wanting to complete the correspondence with the preceding anapaestic system, 817-822. This fact (which, however, is not decisive
If 838 (5<5o-av Kal eireira Oavovcrav)

here) and the Schol. Kaprcpciv

Oov'ucvos avrriv, to

(rt

which nothing

xPHj **? Kal i^ Nio'Pt) cKapTcprjo-cv irapaiJivin the text corresponds, have led some to

<re

W. proposes this believe that a verse has fallen out between 837 and 838. " it is 8t Kal rXifivai irpe'irov s Kilvr\v, by which the Chorus would mean,
proper that you also show fortitude as did she," but which Antigone should understand to mean " it is fitting that you also suffer " and it is to this then
;

that Antigone alludes by

oK|jioi

YtXaiiai.

By

transposing the words in 836-7,

as has been done here, a paroemiac is avoided in the middle of the system, and I in UroOcois is kept short, as is usual in tragedy.

840.

olxo|wvav

is

the correction of Martin for dXofUvav, dWojicvav of the

ovX.o(uvav

Mss.

Some adopt

from Triclinius
is

but this commonly means

(for cinp(3|iai,),

destructive.

846. eiriKTwuai.
Bl. prefers.

marginal reading
cirav8co|i,ai.

iriPoa))i,ai

which
cpYixa.

Wund.

reads

Many

848. Most of the Mss. have ep-yixa, corrected by editt. follow Herm. in reading 'p|j,a.

Brunck

to ((ruiA.

850

f.

W.

metri gratia.

-y* has been inserted has adopted Pporois from Triclinius. The metre of this and of the corresponding verse, 870, of

the antistrophe do not agree. Bergk, Dind., et al, reject the verse as an Conjectures are numerous. Several editt. adopt that of Eminterpolation.
perius,

ovt V tomtiv tr owt Totcriv. Gleditsch's reading is l<i SvcnroTfws BpoTwv, ovSc vcKpds vcKpouriv (xcToiKOSi ov Xwriv, ov Oavovcriv, which is in exact metrical correspondence with the commonly received reading of the
I

antistrophe,

lei

8v<nrdT|i>v KO<r-yvTiTc -yoiuDV Kvpifo-as,

OavMV t ovcav Kan]-

vapcs V*'

184
855.

APPENDIX.
L
reads woXvv.

W.

proposes iroX.

Sohn., Ber{;k, iro8oJv= fio/en%.

wpo<rirrfs docs not

seem

to In? the right verb.

|

has irpoa-iirauras-

C/.

Aesch. Prom. 886, Xo'YOt iroCovo-' cIktj oTvyvrls irpds KV|ia<riv ottis860. otrov is Brunck's reading for oIktov, adopted by Dind., Bl., N. 865. hvaydpif in L. The Schol. has 8v<r|to'pov agreeing with iiarpo's, which
is

preferred by most editt.

is without authority, except that Im is found repeated which seems to be an attempt to make the metre agree witli the corresponding verse of the stropiio, 850. Bell, gets a closer metrical correspondence by reading Iw 8\NrrroT)ui>v Iw -yofuov Kauirlyvr]rt Kvp<ras, which has been adopted as being the least objectionable. 877. Dind. rejects ToXaU^pwv as a repetition from 866, and reads cpxo|i(u|

869 f. W.'s reading

in L,

rdv irvpATav dSov.

879.
trochee.

Mss. Upov.
Ipos
is

Many

editt.

written also in 0. C. 16.

read Ipov so as to avoid resolution of the But N. denies that this form was

ever used by Soph.

887.

The Mss. vary between

d(|>ciTf, d4>TiTc, a4>fT(,

and

airiTf.
w|t,|><vci.v

888. Morstadt's conjecture that rvfuPcvciv

is

is

a copyist's error for

approved by Wcckl. 906 ff. The spuriousness of these verses was first urged by A. Jacob, Quaest. Soph., 1821. Critics are not agreed as to the extent of the supposed interpolation. W. brackets 905-913 + v6^ 914 N., 904-920 Dind., 900-928
;
;

Schmidt, 904-924; Weckl., 905-912.

cal character
is

A passage of somewhat similar rhetori8id \tpav.

EL

1301

ff.

916. Kern would write

8i]

KpcW for

These verses are rejected by N. on the ground that 922 is contradictory to the attitude of Antigone, who from the first has been convinced that the gods approve her deed, and that Creon will have to suffer for his conduct, For ^vii.\ui\<av some and because the phrase rlv |v|1|mxwv is too obscure.

922

f.

prefer {vmiax*^*'-

927. For
text
is

^i) irXcCu,

N. would prefer
it

p,t)

(uU*.

more emphatic, since

implies that a suffering greater than her

fate, certainly, is as bitter as

But the reading of the own

one could wish

can hardly be conceived.

for Creon.

Her
in

936

f.

The

Schol.

was

doubt whether to assign these

lines to

Creon or
in

to the Chorus.

The Mss.
by him.

assign

them

to Creon.

Most

editt.

follow

Bocckh

giving them to the Chorus.

Croon's threat in 932 seems to leave nothing

this in 933-4.

more

to be said

Antigone recognizes

The

final con-

firmation comes most fittingly from the Chorus.

939. |uXXca, Mss. and editt. generally.

Mein., on the mistaken ground that juXXu
is

fuXXw was adopted by

not suited to the sense.

W. from

a rare word, and

(mXXu is nowhere found in Soph. 941. Poo-vXtSa L, A, E, Vat., L^, Schol. But this gives a dactyl and nn anapaest in the same dipody. SeyfT. emended to PcuriXciSdv, supposing the
is

APPENDIX.
final V

185
adopted by Camp.
Triclinius
|

omitted before the next

|ji.

This

is

read Pacr^ciav, Herni., Paa-i\i]t8a, Emperius, 0t]Pt]s t~i]v KoipaviSdv \u>vvi\v Bergk prefers AapSaKiSdv. XoiirTJv (on wliich njv ^oo-iXCSa would be a gloss).

N. brackets
943.

Pao-iA.(8a.

Bind, rejects the whole

Triclinius

line.

The Mss.
Kttl is

cvcrc'^iav.

changed

this to tia-t^lav in order to

make

a paroemiac at the close of the anapaestic system.

omitted by the Mss., and added by Herm. is Erf urdt's generally received emendation for the Mss. |i.Ppos. Erfurdt compares Bacchylides ap. Stob. Eel. Phys. I. 166, BvaTOuri 8* ovk
948.

952. oX^os

avOa(pTOk
I

ovT* oXPos ovt oKixftaros "Apris.

is

955.

o|vxoXo8

Scaliger's correction of the Mss. o^vx.oXcas.

KcprofiCois that the repetition of this word after so short an interval is suspicious, that the word does not well suit dfryais, and that the Dind. dat. of cause is more properly joined with Dionysus, who is the doer. suspects a dittography. The error caused by letting the eye fall upon 962 may have crowded out a word like dvripiots, which would give by the violent

956.

W. remarks on

anger of Dionysus. 957.

L
.

has KaTcC<{>apKTos.
is

The other Mss. have mostly

p. 43.

KaTa<j>paKTOs.

Metathesis of p

freq.

See Weckl. Curae Epigraphicae,

959 f

W.

writes cvOTjpov after Pleitner, Progr. 1864.

Only
:

thus,

he says,

does Soph, come into harmony with the version of this myth given by ApolSee on 955. W., accordingly, gives the sense thus "In the case of lodorus.

him who
with his
story

is

thus bound to the rocks, the violence of horses makes the madi.e.

ness (together with the blood) trickle away;

life."

his

mad

insolence vanishes

But without a more definite reference than cv8T]pov, is it probable that the poet would be understood to refer to this feature of the
?

W. implies

that (rrdjtiv

is

not easily understood unless

it

refers to the
.
. .

But cf. Aesch. Again. 179, oTxCtci 8* kv virvw -iro'vos. The Schol. explains by ovtu kuI tov AvKovp^ov diro ttjs fiavCas opvi diroPatvti. Camp, renders " So dire is the excess of rage that flows from madness." Bergk and N. propose drripdv for df&npdv. 965. W. adopts 8* from Seyff. All the Mss. have t except L, which omits
dripping of blood.
:

the conj.

966.
erally

The Mss. Kvavcwv xcXaYcuv

rejected,
is

(ireXaYcuv

L)

-rrcTpuv.

This

is

now
al

gen-

ireTpwv being undoubtedly a gloss.

o-iriXoScov,

Wieseler's

emendation,

now commonly
<j>'

received.

Cf.

Hesych.

o-iriXd8s

ircpic-

)^o|xevai "nj 9ttXd<roT) irtTpai.

Soph. Frg. 341, IId<ri8ov, os yXavKos

|X8is

{vave|iv XC|ivas

wiJnjXais nriXd8<r<ri <rTO|idT(i)v.

tj 8' and r^', impossible metrically. rd 8' used in an adv. sense = <um (rd ^v=quum being omitted), prominent the locality which is directly connected with the story.

968.

The Mss. vary between

W.
to
It

reads

make
would

be

difficult to sustain this view.

969. d^cvos
i^sSv.

is

Boeckh's addition for the

lost cretic

^^

Mein. suggests
d-iro'lcvov

Camp, would prefer some verb like toTarai or KXti^cTai.

in 0. T.

186
196,
is

APPENDIX.
explained by the Schol. by 8vrx(i(upov nml referred to Salmydessus.
|

Cf. Aeoh. Prom. 726, I!aX|iv8T)<ro-(a YVoOas

(x6po'(<vos vavrourv.

970. Ayx^^I*^ '* adopted by W. from Diiul. (who has since rejected it) for metrical reasons. For the resolution of the long thesis in a logaoedic dactyl,
see on 798,

App.
oparov fXKos was changed by Schn. to dpatov IXkos, Tv<)>X<i>9f v to Wund., Dind., Bl., Weckl., read opaxO<v for Tv4>X.<o6tv, and adopt
is
. .

972

IT.

dpoKTov.

drtpO* iy\ittv, the conjecture of Ilerm. for tlie senseless

MsR.

dpaxOtvTwv

the emendation of Lachniann.

.

apaxOcv c-yx*'**" of the N. would prefer dpa\9iv

i( oryplas 8afUi(>Tos

tv^XwOcvtwv

v<)>'

al|ian)paSs.

979.

has irarpos.

984. eWXXouriv.
1021. (wrrjfLovs
tv.
is

So

Ell.

and Dind. for the Mss.

evcXXx)<n.v.

not a sure reading.

Two
Wund.

letters are erased in

after

N. thinks
1027.

tiie

true reading to be aUrCovs.

irtXt)

mktl

L,

A.

Bergk, Dind.,

write aKijTcu

ircX^).

Most of the Mss. have ruv 8 viral 'ycvovs. Tlie text follows Herm., Boeckh, Bonitz, Camp, in striking out 8', and taking ruv as a rel. or dem. pron. (uSv, the reading of W., is impossible, for it leaves viral -ycvovs entirely in1035.
definite.

Some

editt.

think the reference

is

to the relatives of Creon, particuthis interpretation several

8'

Antigone and Haemon. To accommodate changes have been suggested. N. proposes rourt
larly to
<rvyyVc5v viro.

^v yivti; Dind.,

twv 8^

1036.

K(iKirt4^'pTio^juu is the

reading of a later hand in

and of some

inferior Mss.

Camp,

prefers this.

1037.

has Ta (ov written above a prima manu).

irpos (r(xp8<b>v,

tween Tov irpo<rap8<wv, rov Bl. is adopted in the text.

1056. For TO
8* ^k,
is

tov

irpo

SopScwv-

The other Mss. vary beThe reading of

-yc.

Hartung reads to

8* ov.

Cobet conjectures to hi

1065. Tpo'xovs

Erfurdt's emendation of Tpoxovs which

means the

turning

of

the ti-heel.

This reading would better

is

TtXctv, wliich

adopted by N.
Certain

fit Winckelmann's emendation Tp^iov Kvicala favors TfXtv in an intr. sense = to

come

to

an end.
that,

critics, in

a realistic vein, argue for Tpoxovs, on the

fulfilled in the
if

ground

because the predictions of Tiresias were to be

course of that day. Soph, would not

make

the seer say Tpo'xovs, as

is

several

days might yet elapse.

like that in 1078.

But the expression

so read
is

to

be taken as an indefinite one,

editt.

1069. KaTWKuras
K(o-as-

most of the Mss. and

superfluous.

E, L^, have kutoi-

With

the partic, rt

1080-83. A perplexing passage. The first difficulty is the exact reference. W., Erfurdt, Herm., Seyff., Camp., suppose that these verses contain a prediction of the war of the Epigoni, who ten years later avenged the denial of burial rites to their fathers by the destruction of Thebes. To make this reference more apparent,
which
(lit.

W.

adopts the conjecture of Seyff.,

tcL irpd-yitaT, i.e.

whose affairs) dogs have polluted, and follows Bergk in reading

APPENDIX.
oTiVTapa^ovrai, acc. to a late Schol., at iroXcis eiravo<rrti(rovTai
roi.

187
Wund.,

Dind., Mein.,

Weckl., reject the

as

passage as
Bell.,

from 1016-17.
general

Boeckh, Schn., N.,

referring

an interpolation fabricated take the passage cither as a

that are to befall

statement or

to

the calamities

Thebes, Avithout any particular allusion to the war of the Epigoni.

this particular allusion
is

Against
(

There no reference in the entire play to any such event, nor to the tradition (c/*. Hdt. ix. 27) that the other Argive leaders were denied burial. (2) jToXeis exP**' cannot refer to the Argive cities, since they were already in hostility with Thebes. to say (3) It is absurd to speak of birds nothing of dogs carrying this " unholy savor " into Peloponnesian cities.
objects with
force as follows
:

Boeckh

much

The second
transition
less so
it

diflBculty is the

between 1077-79 and 1080-86

irocrai. iroXtts
;

connection of the passage with the context. The is abrupt. Schn. seeks to make it
in the sense of the entire state,
irdo-ou iroXcis

by taking
kyi^paf.

closely with <rois Sojiois

refers

but

To what

is

uncertain.

and connecting cannot be tortured to mean that. Some supply rats 'EpivvVi from

meaning Creon; others, with the Schol., tois 0T]PaCois; These difficulties led Schiitz and Kyicala to place the pasothers, tois Oeois. sage immediately after 1022, where exOpaC would naturally be taken with OcoC in 1020, i.e. hateful to the gods, and the connection is thus much more clear.
1075; others,
<roi,

The

third difficulty is in the use of certain expressions. (1) 00-wv (nrapd-y|iaTa can hardly mean anything else thanfAc mangled remains of as many (citizens). One

of the most ingenious solutions of this difficulty

to read Tdirdp7|iaTa
(lera d-yous iKo'nurav,

is

that of Schiitz,

who proposes

and takes KaOtJYvurav in the sense of polluted (cf Schol., and Hesych., KaQayitra o-vvtcXcVw Kal KaOupwcrw, irapd 8*

2o<|>okXi K

tv ivavrlwv iv\ tov

etc.

fiiaCvciv

TiVaKTai),

i.e.

the sacrificial offerings

of

which dogs have polluted,

(2)

<movxov has been objected

to

on the ground

rel. sent, after iroXcis. This led W. to adopt the conjecture of Wieseler, itciXtiv, meaning the ash of the sacrificial hearth. N. conjectures iroXov, and translates the phrase, to their own native

that iroXiv would not be found in the

satisfactory. The interpretation given in the but the preference would be more decided were the passage to be placed in immediate connection with 1022, as indicated above. 1089. i](rvxTpav is the Mss. reading for the more common Attic ijcrwxatsphere,
i.e.

the sky.

But neither is
evils,

notes

is

a choice of

Tcpov.

ij(rwx**'i''"os

is

found, acc. to some

editt., in Plat.

Charm. 160 a, and

ijoTx"Tpov in

Those who retain tj mind (like yvufix] (|>pcvtV| 0. T. 524, Lat. mens animi). But the position of the words is against this. N. defends t}, and thinks the sent, is a combination of two consts., viz., d{uCvw ^ptvmv tuv vvv <)>e'pci and ofLctvw t| ov vvv <t>'pci. 1096. elKaOeiv. Mss. clKaOeiv. Editt. have generally followed Elmsley in holding this and similar forms to be second aorists. But Curtius, Verbum n., p. 346, decides in favor of the traditional accentuation, and shows that does not belong exclusively to any tense stem.
1090.

wv

is

Bekk. Anecd. 98, 19. Brunck's emendation for

t|

of the Mss.

connect

vow

with

tc3v (t>pcvwv in the sense of the spirit

of

his

188
1096
i
f.

APPENDIX.
No
satisfactory

reading for these verses has yet been found.

W.'s view

seems wholly untenable.

His const,
i.e. it is

is

Wpa

8<iv<^

(io-rlv)

m iaituna 9v|m>v (subj.) vu-nx^ aru,

still

more

terrible thirty

for

the

mm/ that resists to throb with calamity {vanfyu. taken absolutely (as in Eng. we say "to palpitate with fear"), and vr^ as dat. of instrument). Wpa for vopa finds favor also with BI., N., who take the thought to be " to yield is hard, but to resist is still more terrible." N. compares such phrases as Scivdv Kol vtpa Scivov (Dem. 4o, 73), inirovOa 8<iva irXctcrra Kal Scivw irt'pa (Greg. Naz. II. p. 178), and proposes to read arg iroXaurou Sfivd xaV Sfivuv ircpa. From 1099 it is evident that Creon is already casting about how to find his way out of his trouble and in this frame of mind he is not so likely to consider what is more or less terrible as to seek for the best reason for yielding, which is, that he is ruined if he does not yield, a-rj) is difficult to understand. By reading ani (nom.), and making Ov|u>v obj., the sense would
;

be, but calamity iro6os

is

at

the door to smite

my

soul resisting.

Cf. Ar.

Ran.

54,

rqv KopStav vdTa{<.

Xo^iiv, or Xcucciv in L, but

1098.
1105.
for

most

editt.

Xeucfiv, 10i)4,

and read Kpcov, found

in inferior

take this to be dittography of Mss.

first edit.

W.

has rejected the reading of his

KcipSCas 8' (|urro4JLai

KapS(f '^ vurroiioi after L, which is difficult to defend, and is now generally abandoned. The Schol. explains by |u>-yvs |M0((rTC4xai. ttjs irporcpos

later Mss.

A has otr most of the found first in Triclinius. W. makes ol t dmxovfs the subj. of a-riiyfisjtv &v, supplied from <rT(l\onL av. The Schol. explains by SoktJo-ci 1111. I. has So^cu TTJS' ir<rTpoutrnv.
1108.

reads

tr*

or tr, with doubtful breathing;

have It.

The second

It of the text

is

|UTc<rTpa^v.

|UTa(rTpc4^iv

is

the regular

compound

for change about.

8o|^

would make the verse unmetrical. 1115. W. and N. change the order of the words in order to make the metrical correspondence more exact in the strophe and antistrophe. But in logaoedic verse an irrational long is admissible in the unaccented syllable. 1119. The Mss. have 'ItoXUiv. The Schol., Sui to iroXvoi^ircXov t^s X'^P*'^* So read most editt. But W., N., Bell., prefer 'IxcipCav also points to this. for the reason that it is highly improbable that Soph, should here mention
remote Italy and omit
of Dionysus.
to
all

reference to the original

home

of the Attic cult

Copyists might easily mistake the well-known 'iToXta for this

them unknown Attic deme.

1121 f. W. reads <S Bokxcv, BaKxov pxiTpo'iroXiv, with the Mss. and most But <S in some of the Mss. is written al)Ove BaKxcv. was rejected by Herm., and o before fUiTpo'iroXiv was added by Musgrave so as to make the metre correspond exactly with that of the corresponding verse of the
editt.

antistrophe.

1123
vcufTwf.

f.

Tlie Mss. liave valwv irap* vypov

^'cOpov.
is

Dind. emends to
the emendation of

vypuv

is

the reading of Triclinius.

^(0pMV

APPENDIX.
Herm.
These changes have been adopted by most recent
editt.

189
Camp.,

however, follows the Mss. 1129. The Mss. have vv\u^ax irrtl\ov(ri, which has been transposed metri But even then the metre does not exactly agree with gratia by Bl. and W.

= -ycvos kXw-). Keeping same order as that of the Mss., Dind. proposed vv\ij^aA <rrl\ova-i, which has been adopted by Schmidt in his metrical scheme. But the authority for Mein. {TTixovo-i is only a gloss of Hesycliius, who freq. interchanges ci and i.
the corresponding verse of the strophe (o-reCxowri
the

proposed to read kXcitcCv for kXvtoiv in the strophe. Kauchenstein, Rhein. Mus. N. F. xxvi. 116, proposes KwpvKiov vv|M|>ai. vc|M>v<n. The Mss. reading
|

has been retained in this metrical scheme.

1143.
1146.
trvpirvuv,

edit.,

and the

irrational long syllable admitted in the

IlapvourCav

Dind. for IIapvT)<rav.

Cf.

Ilapvcurov, 0. T.

475;

Hapvao-ios, Aesch. Choeph. 952.

In W.'s reading,

irilp

irveovrwv of the Mss. has been changed to

a word not found in Soph., and the order of \opayi ourrpwv irvciovTdDV of the text was first suggested by Brunck. has been reversed. So we have in Aesch. Choeph. 622, wtiovff (ace. to Heath's emendation), and
the Aldine edit, read KarairvcUi in Again. 105.
irpo<|>avT]6i Na^Ccus, where from an emendation of OvCouri. Boeckh, Dind., Camp., retain the Mss. reading or change to irpo<i>avT)0* u Na|(ais, and

1150.

irpo<{>avTf6'

wva^

is

Bergk's emendation of

-icus

may have

arisen in the Mss.

insert a|xd before iroXis in 1141, so as to

make

the metre of the corresponding

verses agree.

W.

suggests to keep the Mss. reading, and to change vavSafios

to iraXaio8a|ioS| 1141.

1156. Mein. and N. think the text corrupt, and deny the correctness of the
interpretation given in the notes.

Mein. calls attention to the unpleasant

frequency of the syllable av, and would prefer diroiov av tiv' oWptiirov pCov. 1160. Bl. prefers c(t>c(rTcaTa>v to KaOctrruruv, with which N. agrees. 1166. irpoSoio-iv avSpesi ov kt. is taken from Athenaeus (see infra) for
irpo8<ri,v,

dvSpos ov kt. of the older Mss.

W.

is

inclined to favor the con-

jecture of Bl., irpoSw Tis, avSpcs (voc).

1167. This verse is omitted in the Mss., and was added by Turnebus from Athenaeus vii. 280. The Schol. seems to have read it. N. proposes ovn iya JtJv, or ov Ti6r)|ji' iyio %av. Schmidt proposes tos "ydp ijSovds oVav irpoSusi

^^
|

lioa-L

0-'

ow

tWtj|i,* -y> OT, if

1167
|

is

included as genuine, rds "yap TJSovas

^S dv irpoScp, TOiovTOV ov ri(h\\k t-yw 1168. L reads irXoirrei Kal J'g.

forcible.

iv ^cwriv, oXX* |(roxov

This

is

q^ovnai vcKpov. defended by Camp, as being an

instance of the pres. indie, to state a supposition.

But the impv. seems more

The statement

is

a general one.

1175. avToxevp is in the view of many critics an unsatisfactory reading. Mein. conjectured apTCxctp= slain just now by a bloody hand, or (Lehrs) struck Keck proposes avroinus- Jacob regards 1176-77 as an by a mighty hand.
interpolation.

190

APPENDIX.

1179. PovXfvdv has been suspected as a false reading. Weckl. Soph. EmenJ. propost's (rv|iP<iXX(iy. 1182. Brunck roads mp^ for irapa, and is followed by Dind. Poet. Seen. and N. 1184 f. IlaXXaSof fVY|xdTo>v irpo<n{'yopos is suspected by many I'ditt W. cannot find another ini<taiicc of irpoo-rJYopos used as a subst. But Kanj^opos and (rwT)'yopos are formed anil used in precisely the same way. HoX* XoSos PptTos, or tri^us, has been conjectured. 1195. oXTJOci' is Neue's emendation of the Mss. i| oXTJOci*. 1200. The Mss. Kararxji9*w. Elmsley writes Karao^cOctv. See on 109C. L has aO written by an ancient corrector over o\, i.e. 1208. (LoXtiv |ui0w, which seems preferable.
:

1209. Schiifer prefers

1214.

m pKra(vft, Wund. inpiiroXft, for ircptPaCvci.

x|U)itos.

For ircUvd Keck would read Kivct. 1216. Seyff., followed by N., prefers xa<r|iaTos for
<rTO)U&
r\

C/.

Hesych.

\aayA =
1219.
Cf.

(rx(<r|ia yqs.

Some

of the best editt. follow Burton's emendation K<X(v<r|uiTuv.

CTrauj-av oXfi^v Ppvx''<>''
^'^

Aesch. Pers. 397,

1225.

kcXcwoiuitos.

Eur. Iph. Taur.

1405, jirw|i(Sas Kwn-Q irpoo-apixoVavrcs (k KcXcvo-pLaros-

This verse is suspected by Dind. because of tlie supposed tautology Mein. for the 8v<m|vov X^x<^ after the more emphatic cvvris <^pav. same reason writes tAos for Xc'xos, Bergk Xdxos. But there is no tautology
in

with the explanation adopted in the notes.

1228. Instead of olov,
1232.

reads

irotov.

reads dvrciirwv oX<$.

|(<t>ovs,

|C<^ovs is written as

a gloss in some Mss.

(iros.

Dind. used to read ayrciirwv

but in his Poet. Seen, reads avrciirMV

Weckl. thinks that in the original codex koXciSv was written above {(^ovs, to explain the expression " to draw the sword from the scabbard," and that this
is

the origin of ^IXws.

1238. The reading of the Schol. and of two inferior Mss. is irvoT]v. found in L, L', and two Vatican Mss. Many recent editt. prefer irvoii'v, on the groimd that it is a "harder" reading; but others again find irvoiiv ck^oXXct too "hard." 1241. Tlie Mss. have <v, except L", which has dv, the Epic form, which is defended by Gerth, Curt. Stud. I., and adopted by Camp. Iv 7* was suggested by Heath, and is now generally accepted, fi seems to be needed here.
is

^v

1250.

Dind. Poet. Seen., Mein., N., and others reject this verse for these
(1) Yvutitp Aircipos is a strange expression.
it

reasons

(2) c[(xa(>Tdvciv is blind;

the Schol. takes

to refer to the mistake of

"bewailing

in public."

(3)

ovk

expunged. (4) By the rejection of this verse the stichomythy of the passage 1244-56 is perfect, the messenger and the Chorus having each respectively two and four
olSa Kri. (1261)
is

a more fitting reply of the Chorus

if

1250

is

verses twice.
1261.

L, A,

read SfuoA', wliich some think to be intended for ifMy.

APPENDIX.
1265.
lu|xoi

191

of the Mss. has been corrected

now

generally adopted.

be a violation of distinguish between

pers. pron.

by Turnebus to wfioi, which is But W. reads Iw, on the ground that u{toi here would the principle laid down in the note on 82. He seems not to

tw cfuov

irpa"y|wiTwv

and

e|iov,

i.e.

between the use of the

Cf. Aj. 980, uftoi

and that of the poss. pron.

in this const.

Pope (as apo. ttjs *|jit]S tv'xtis. 1281. W. reads ck kcucwv, a needless change from the Mss.

ri

kokcmv, firet

made by

Canter.

Several

editt.

read tL

8'

<mv;

rj

kouciov aiJ KaK<iiv ti;

1289 ff. The Mss. generally read rl ^s, c5 irai; rlva Xc'^cis |aoi vtov Xo'-yov Most editt., following Seidler, reject Xo-yov as a false repetition from 1287. It Camp, suspects, with good reason, c3 Trai as a false reading for alai. might be added that iral is nowhere else used by Soph, in addressing a servant or messenger u iral in 1087, to which W. refers, is not parallel, the person R. Enger (Philol. xii. addressed there being the lad who escorts Tiresias.
;

p.

457) proposes tC

J)tjs, 3

tv

av

Xc'-ycis |ioi

Vov;

1294. This verse, which is given by the Mss. to the messenger, is assigned to the Chorus by Erf urdt and most editt. after him, for the reason that thus an exact correspondence of persons is obtained in the first pair of strophes

and antistrophes and the intervening trimeters

i.e.

1294 should be given to

the Chorus because 1270 is so given. But such a correspondence fails further on (cf. 1312-16 and 1334-38), and is not necessary here. Besides, this state-

ment seems
1301.
1^

to

come more properly from

it is

tlie

messenger,

who

naturally would

say, " see for yourselves,

as I have told you."

W.
TfSc),

follows the Mss., which read (with slight variation in the words
r[

8'

and

8'

d|vOT)KTOS 'n8c fim^xa. irepi^.

This reading

is

absurd. o^vOi]ktos

can only mean sharply whetted, and is always used of weapons, ircpil is not found elsewhere in Soph., and is difficult to explain. The reading adopted in the text is the conjecture of Arndt. Some prefer Arndt's subsequent change,
iTTcioaiLos irepl m>' for

^(iCa

irpl ^ujxi.
Kpv({>ai(>>

Bind, conjectures, after the reading

of Aj. 899, vco<r(i>aYns Ketrai

to

({xxo-yavu irepiirrvxTi's, the true reading

be

r[

8* o^uOriiCTw

({xuryavw ircpiirrvxiis.

1303.

W.

follows the Mss. in reading Xc'xos, which he understands to

mean

the cavern or den of the serpent ((rr|Kov S luXaft^OTJ 8p<iKovTos> Eur. Phoen. 1010), into which Megareus threw himself, and which thus became his couch.

Most

editt.

adopt the emendation of Bothe, Xaxos.

W.

supposes, with Canter, that a verse spoken at this place

Mein. prefers tcXos. by Creon has

is

disappeared from the Mss.

The only groimd

for this assumption

that thus

we should have
strophes.

six trimeters to correspond to the six after the first pair of

if

W.

proposes for this omitted verse,

|ioi

xoXwOcur' odXCov

<{>ovwv

TCKOvs;
1310.

But 1304 follows immediately upon 1303 without any break or

interruption.

Two

of the Mss. read

written a recentissima

Erf urdt read at

a{,

<)>v J>w, and this seems to be a reading of L manu above an erasure. But iJkv ^v is lUimetricaL changed by later critics to alat.

192
1317.

APPENDIX.
W.
changes m)mh |uk of the Mss. to U*
av of the antistrophe.
|u>i

to correspond in metre

with

&<y*>*T

But the anacrusis may be an

irrational

long

s>' liable.

1318
iya YcIp

f.

The

metrical

agreement l>etween these and the corresponding

is

verses of the antistrophe

o-'

not exact. Kolster {Philol. ISA?, p. 456) proposes CKravov - o-c t avrav, ttyMi |uX(os, ovS' (X**1323. The Mss. read on toLxoSi as in tlie text. But this requires tliat
M|iOi fuX(OS)

-Xos be treated as si/llaUi uiiceps, and whether this syllable can be so treated dejH'nds upon the arrangement of
to
It is a disputed point whether Westphal and Schmidt favor dochmiac systems. Christ also joins two, sometimes three, dochmii to make one verse. If this is done liere, -xos as syllalia anceps can be justified only on the ground that it occurs in an emotional passage in which the same word is repeated. Tliis is allowed by Westphal, but not by J. II. II. Schmidt, who everywhere avoids the corresiwndence o at the end of the first dochmius of the dimeter. In this instance Scliniidt avoids the diflBculty by adopting the unwarranted conjecture of Schiine, dirdytri fi' on raxos- W. and Bell, make a monometer here, and thus make toxos end the verse. By reading Taxwrr' the diflSculty would be solved if the arrangement by systems is kept. 1336. The editt. vary between cpw (mv (with the most of the Mss.), cp<S|uu,
tlie

verse.

arrange these dochniiacs into systems.

^pi|icv

(with V),

^p<i> -yc,

c'pM 'yti.

from KaroKatvci), poetic form of KarsucTitvu. The Mss. read KarcKravov, which was corrected by Ilerm. to Koucravov, after Vat. 67, and is supported by Hom. //. vi. 104, Kcucravc. This form gives a more exact metrical correspondence than KarcKavov, and may well stand as a Homeric reminiscence. It is adopted by Camp. N. reads cKravov. 1341. There is no good reason for changing avrdv of the Mss. to av nivS', as W. and many other editt. have done after Seidler. 1342 ff. The best Mss. read Sim irpos irpoVcpov (irorcpov, A) irai (ircj) Kal Ow TOKTa -ydp. This is impossible metrically, and the sense of ird koI 0S is hard W. adopts Musgrave's emendation irqi icXi6ii, and rejects Sira, to understand. but this does not agree with the corresponding verses of the strophe, where the reading is not in dispute. To get any metrical agreement, the alternative Kal 6w (or irq[ icXtOw). Camp, is either to drop irovra ^dp or to reject prefers to do the latter, for the reason that irdvra ^dp seems to have the better Mss. authority, and that the asyndeton in irq; kXi6w, X^xP*^ ""^ X*?*^"
1340.

KartKavov

is

is

harsh.

X<poiv, as

is rd 8", which many editt. connect with tok though there were an antithesis between what was at hand and what was impending, making rd 4vl xparl refer to a fate that hangs over him.

1345.

The common reading

GREEK INDEX.
[The nnmeralB refer
to the notes, or to the verses of the text.]

a privative sometimes
a-yoS| pollution

long, 339.

K, after 'Apy6dv, 106.

(\ijiev,

or expiation, 256, 775.

OYXUTTtMi, neut. pi. instead of the abstract subst., 174.

aSX<)>a=
ai,

only instance of this form in dramatic poetry, 622.

8c',

cv

and

thereupon, Lat. simul, 420.

ov, 15.

followed by gen., 192. measured as a short syllable, 1310.

8/ioja,

eiret

= iup'

dXXa -yap explained, 148, 155, 392. aXXd viJv TTiviKavT<i, 652, 779.
av i^^ctv, indir. for h.v i}|w, 390. av with the aor. inf., 236; with the subjv. in an obj. clatise, 215; omitted with the opt., 605. av repeated to give emphasis to some word or phrase, 69. dvT( instead of ^ after the comparative,

X^ aTi(uwras, denoting the continuance of the state or result effected,

22, 77.

Zcvs cpKcios, 487.

'^j>aurTos, in the sense of fire, 123, 1007.
6ovp)i.cuov,

godsend, 397.

182.

doiSiis for (fSds,

found only here in

Kal |j.t{v, introducing a new scene or character, 526, 1180, 1257.

Kopo, in addressing a person,
915.
1,

Soph., 883.
airioTiv

899,

aTTfidup, 219, 381, 656.

Kpora, used only in the sing, by Soph.,

BciKxu>s for Bbucxos, 154. p((},, in defiance of, 59, 79.
764.

Bopcds, 985.
yap, in

|iaXXov oo-orov, 1210.

(I'q,

after verbs of neg. meaning, 263,

;

questions to indicate surprise, 44, 574, 732, 736 ; the fourth word of its clause, 1256; used elliptically, 21, 243, 511, 517, 566, 743.

443, 535
|xil

for

/x),

oh, 443.

OMC after ovk, 97, 936. |MjT |iiT|T, peculiar use in a rel. clause expressing cause or reason,
.

697.
8, in apodosis, 234.
8'|ias,

px>vvos,

Ionic for

ijl6vos,

308, 508, 705.

44, 432.

different

from

vtKp6s, 205.
vv,

8vo Svoiv SiitXt), teroi Icrovs, and similar combinations, 13, 1266.

use

by the tragedians,

Cf.

<T<p4.

vvv
followed by the subjv., 710. -i, the older Attic ending in the second pers. sing. mid. in tragedy, 41. ctirov, in the sense of say followed by the inf., 755.
ct,

= vvv illative, metri gratia,

parenthetic.

704.

olS' oTv,

Ol8iiro8<t,

Doric gen. in anapaestic rhythm, 380.

how,

oircAs,

= Stj

in a declarative sen-

its Tis,

262, 269.

tence, 223, 685.

194
Spyns, with
r

GREEK INDEX.
short, 1021.
TiiXaiva, its case after
ol/io<

and

&noi,

Si, after olh-ws representing Sore, 220.

Srt, causal, 170.

Ti

Kai, for tJ

T'

in a disjunc-

ov S(

|it{,

1042.

tive question, 328.

ovK, repeated after ov, 6; with the inf. in indir. disc, 378.

Teav, Ti

Homeric and Doric for

KT]p\ry^a,

aiv, 606.

ovT

.ov, for olht

odrt, 249,268.

mip* ov8< V, of no account, 36, 466. -in>X<os, for tJAcws, 162.

iroXXov, Ionic form, rare in tragedy,
noXvv<CicT|s, play

abridged for rl iari TOVTO tJ> Ki)pvyft.a t> ktL, 0, 7. Tolot introducing the reason for what
precedes, 124-126.

TovTO

TOVTO |MV

firciTa

W,

61.

upon the name,

244.

110.

WOT*

pos

= Lat. tandem, = tnt6 with the

=

v\nu, Aeolic, Soph., 840.

found

only

here

in

vtral, in trimeter, 1035.

gen. after pass.

virtp, on top of, 985, 1126.

verbs, 1313.

vpos xofMf

ttKa, so.

^tpa-t^aa-a-a, 894.
<)mv|is,

^ initial lengthens a preceding vowel on which the ictus falls, 712.

n^', use

^iXci,

is

for fv^ii, 361. wont, 493, 722.

by the tragedians,

44.

ws

= SxTTt with the inf., 292, 303 ; with the partic, 1063, 1179.
653.

TO, TiiSc, fem.

art.

forms in the dual of the and of dem. prous., 769,

(ia-ti,

Arrc

i>s,

1033, 1084.

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
[The numerals refer
to the notes.]

Abstract for concrete term, 320, 345,

533, 568, 756.

Dual and plural combined,

533.

14, 59,

Accusative after an adj. of act. meanof effect, 675. ing, 787 Acheron, 812, 816. Active used for the middle, 19, 161. Adjectives compounded with a priva;

Elision at the end of an anapaestic

verse, 802, 817, 820
;

of a diphthong,

320.

Enallage, 794, 865. Erinyes, 451, 1075, 1104.

tive, 582, 847.

Alliteration, 163, 943, 1335.

Freedom and popular government,

love of, 1056.
11, 991,

Ambiguity intentional, 635 f. Anapaest in iambic trimeter,

1045.

Apocope, 1275.
Article at the close of the trimeter,

Future in a gnomic sense, 351. Future optative in indir. disc, 414. Future perfect, emphatic, 91.
Genitive objective after an adj. kindred to a verb taking an accusative,
435.

409; used as relative, 607, 826, 1086,

1137.

Asyndeton, 358, 370.

Attraction of gender, 221, 296.

Hanging
234,

Augury, 991.
Caesura after the
first syllable,

as a Hecate, 1199.

mode

of suicide, 1222.

Historical present, 406.

250, 464, 531, 1058.

Capaneus, 133. Character portrayed by Sophocles,

523.

lacchus, 1154. Indicative after

179, 546.

fiij,

278, 1254; in a
rel.

general or conditional

clause,

Chorus,

its attitude, 211, 471, 855. Cleopatra, 944, 971. Combinations of the same or similar

Infinitive after oTSa equivalent to a

clause introduced by
Interrogatives, two

5ti,

474.

Interrogative, indirect for direct, 2, 3.

words sought by the tragedians,

142, 929, 977.
Constructio

13,

combined

in

one

ad sensum,

236, 897, 1246.

sentence without a conj., 401. Irony, 498.

Iteratives, 949.

Danae, 944. Darius and the wife of Intaphemes, 905 f. Dative in -ttrfft, 116, 976, 1297. Dative of direction, 234. Dionysia in Attica, 1119.
Dirce, 105, 844.

Libations in honor of the dead, 431.

Litotes, 1191.

Lycurgus, 944.

Masculine in place of the fem., where a woman speaks of herself in the

first

Doric forms in the lyric parts, 100.

pers. pi., 926.

196
Megareos, 901. 1303. Metaphors and Similes
bit of horses, 477.

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
Parataxis and Hypo taxis, 1186 Parechesis, 103, 974.
f.

Parnassus, 1120.

brittleness of iron, 476.

dragon, 117, 124, 126. eagle, 112 fif. fellow voyager, 641.
ivy, 826.
light, 600.

Parody by Aristophanes, 613. Paronomasia, 1175.

Participle aorist or perfect with ^x*"** 22, 32, 77, 180, 192.

Partitive apposition, 21, 319, 661.

bird,

mournful cry of a
piloting, iHU.

424

f.

race horse, 140.

rain cloud, 528.
razor's edge, 996.

Pleonasm, 227. riumlis niajestaticus, 734, 1092, 1195. Plural in impersonal constructions, 447 referring to one person, 10, 60,
;

65, 99, 276, 665.

Pollution from leaving a corpse unburied, 256.

rowing, 158. sailing, 715 ff. scorching the foot in the

scythe,
(K)3.

Preposition placed in second

fire,

member

620.

of a clause to be taken also with

first

member, 367,

1176.

sea darkened by a storm, 20.

Prolepsis, 68.

ship of state, 163, 190. storm of the spear, 670.

successive billows, 586 S.

Quotation or repetition of a word as a ivord, 667.

Reflexive with the sense of the reciprocal pronoun, 56, 145. Relative pron. for the indir. interr.,642.

tempest, 137, 391. trees bending before the wind, 713.

ulcer, 652.

words like arrows, 1034, 1084 f. Mingling of constructions, 102, 1212. Muses, 965. Mycenae, 945.

Repetition of the negative

oiiK, 6.

Salmydessus, 970.
Sipylus, 825.

Neuter of the pred. adj., 1195, 1251. Niobe and her fate, 823. Nominative for vocative, 891. Nysa and its wonderful vine, 1131.
Oedipus myth
fit

State of the souls of the dead whose bodies were left unburied, 25, 1070.

Subjunctive after

irplv &v,

176, 308;

in prohibition, 84.

Substantive with ^x*"*' vtixtiv, lirxt', KT*. instead of the verb that corSi/llalxi

in Sophocles, 60, 901.

Offerings upon their tombs that benethe dead, 197.

responds in meaning, 00, 150. anceps at the close of an ana-

paestic verse, 932.

Omission of pron. or subst. in the

gen. abs. const., 909, 1179.

Synlzesis of

fx-fi

and

ciScVai, fiSiii, nri.,

33, 263, 535;

&,

other instances, 95,

Optative instead of subjv. with

660.

162, 156, 191.

Optative with pres. indie, in the apod., 1031 with iv to e.xpres8 mild command, 80, 444, 080 with iv in a
; ;

Thebes, epithets applied to

119, 141, 149.

it,

101,

Tmesis
Trials
264.

(so called), 977, 1274.

general

rel.

clause, 912.

by ordeal among the Greeks,

Oxymoron,

74, 231, 924, 1261.

ANNOUNCEMENTS

College Series o! Greek Authors

Edited under the supervision of

JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE

Professor of Greek in

Professor of the

Harvard University AND THOMAS D. SEYMOUR Greek Language and Literature in Yale

University

Hat Mallint
prioe price

AESCHINES AGAINST CTESIPHON.

Richardson.

Edited by Professor

Rufus

279 pages the Fragments of Prometheus Edited by N. Wecklein, late Rector of Maximilian Gymnasium in Munich. Translated by the late Professor F. D. Allen of Harvard University. 178 pages 1.40 ARISTOPHANES, Clouds. Edited by Professor Humphreys of the University of Virginia. 252 pages 1.40 EURIPIDES, Bacchantes. Edited by Professor Beckwith of the General Theological Seminary, New York City. 146 pages 1.25 EURIPIDES, Iphigenia among the Taurians. Edited by Professor Flagg of the University of California. 197 pages 1.40 EURIPIDES, Hippolytus. Edited by Professor Harry of the University of Cincinnati. 175 pages 1.40 HOMER, Introduction to the Language and Verse of. By Professor Seymour of Yale University. 104 pages 75 HOMER, Iliad, Books I-III and Books IV-VI. Edited by Professor Seymour of Yale University each 1.40 HOMER, Iliad, Books XIX-XXIV. Edited by Professor Clapp of the University of California. 441 pages 1.75 HOMER, Odyssey, Books I-IV and Books V-VUI. Edited by Professor Perrin of Yale University each 1.40 LYSIAS, Eight Orations. Edited by Assistant Professor Morgan of Harvard University. 223 pages 1.40 PLATO, Apology and Crito. Edited by Professor Dyer, formerly of Cornell University. 204 pages 1.40 PLATO, Gorgias. Edited by Professor Lodge of Teachers' College, New York City. 308 pages 1.65 PLATO, Protagoras. By Professor Towle, formerly of Talladega College, Talladega, Ala. 179 pages I.2S SOPHOCLES, Antigone. Edited by Professor D'Oogk of the University of Michigan. 196 pages 1.40 THUCYDIDES, Book I. Edited by the late Professor Morris. 349 pages 1.65 THUCYDIDES, Book III. Edited by Professor Smith of the University of Wisconsin. 320 pages 1.65 THUCYDIDES, Book V. Edited by Professor Fowler of Western Reserve University. 213 pages 1.40 THUCYDIDES, Book VU. Edited by Professor Smith of the University of Wisconsin. 202 pages 1.40 XENOPHON, Hellenica I-IV. Edited by Professor Manatt of Brown University. 286 pages 1.65 XENOPHON, Hellenica V-VII. Edited by Professor Bennett of Cornell University. 240 pages 1.40 XENOPHON, Memorabilia. Edited by Professor Smith of Ohio State University, xix + 270 pages 1.40

B. I1.40

^1.50

AESCHYLUS, Prometheus Bound, and

Unbound.

1.50 1.50
1.35

1.50

1.50
.80

1.50

i,qo
1.50
1.50 1.50
1.75

1.3s

1.5a
1.75

1.75

1.50 1.50
1.75

1.50
1.50

GINN &

COMPANY

Publishers

College Series of Latin Authors

Edited under the snpervlBion of

CLEMENT LAWRENCE SMITH

Pro/tuor of LaiiM
in Harvard AND

Univtrsity

TRACY PECK
Prefttsor e/tkt LtUim

Languagt and LiUratur*

in Vale Uniotrsiiy

Utt
priet

Kalling
prio

Catollas.
Cicero,

Edited by Professor Elmer T. Merrill of Wesleyan University, Middletown, Conn. 1+ 273 pages fi.40

>i.50
1.35

Bmtus

of.

Edited by

Martin Kellogg,
xxix

recently Presi1.25

dent of the University of California,

196 pages

Cicero, Selected Letters. Edited by Professor Frank F. Lxxvi + 3 1 5 pages of the University of Chicago.

Abbott
1.25 1.35

The Tasculan Disputations, Book Cicero Edited by Professor Frank Scipionis. xliv + log + xiii of Bucknell University,
:

I,

and the Somnium

1.00
1.05

Ernest Rockwood
+ 22 pages
Edited by ProIxxxvii-t-

Horace, Odes and Epodes

fessor

of.

(Revised Edition.)
of

Clement

L.

Smith
of.

Harvard University.

443 pages Horace, Satires and Epistles

1.50
J.

1.60

Greenough

Edited by the late Professor 306 pages of Harvard University, ix

-f-

B.
1.25
1.35

Horace, Odes and Epodes, Satires and Epistles of. Professor Smith's Edition of " Odes and Epodes " and Professor Greenough's Edition of " Satires and Epistles " in one volume. 2.00 Ixxvii 404 -f 306 pages
-f-

2.15

Jovenal, Satires of. Yale University,

Edited by Professor xliv -)- 240 pages

Henry

P.

Wright
B.

of
1.25 1.35

Livy, Books

ough

of

and n. Edited by the late Professor Harvard University, xvii + 270 pages

J.

Green1.25 1.35

Livy, Books

and XXn. Edited by the late Professor J. B. (jREENOUGHof Harvard University, and Professor Tracy Peck
xiv
-(-

XXI

of Yale University,

232 pages

1.25
J.

1.35

Livy, Books

I,

XXI, and XXU.

of

Edited by the late Professor

xvii
h-

B.
1.35

Greenough
Peck
of

Harvard University, and Professor

Tracy
145

Yale University,
I,

n, XXI, and XXn. of Books 1 and II of Livy, and Professor Greenough and Professor Peck's Edition of Books XXI and XXII of Livy in one volume, xvii -^ 270 -^ xiv 232 pages 1.50 Plautus, Captives and Trinummos of. Edited by Professor E. P. Morris of Yale University, xxxviii 185 pages 1.25
Livy, Books
-)-

379 pages Professor Greenough's Edition

1.60

-1-

1.35

Tacitus, Annals

of,

Books

I- VI.

W.

F.

Allen

of the University of Wisconsin,

Edited by the late Professor xlii + 444 pages 1.50

xxviii

1.65

Tadtns, Dialogus de Oratoribus. Edited by Professor Charles E.

Bennett

of Cornell University,

+S7 pages

75

.8

GINN &

COMPANY

Publishers

GOODWIN'S GREEK
By
Emeritus Professor of Greek Literature
in

GRAMMAR
Harvard University
-|-

WILLIAM W. GOODWIN,
izmo. Half morocco, xxxvi 50; mailing price, $1.65

Revised and Enlarged Edition,

451

pages.

List

price, III.

but one opinion touching THERE" Greek Grammar

is

Professor Good-

win's
in

"

it is

superior to any other

point of accurate scholarship, completeness, and

readiness of reference.

The

relative degrees of

prominence that should be given

carefully con-

to the various aspects of

grammar have been

will

sidered,

and the book

be found

in

accord with the

soundest ideas on this subject

represents the latest and most authoritative information Greek grammatical forms and constructions. The syntax of the moods is based on the author's larger volume on the Greek moods and tenses. The work is used and recommended by the prominent universities and colleges in this country and by many of the
It

in

great public schools of Great Britain.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR

SYNTAX OF THE MOODS AND TENSES OF THE GREEK VERB

Rewritten and Enlarged.
8vo.
;

Cloth,

xxxii

464

pages.

List price,

jtz.oo

mailing price, $2.15

is

generally acknowledged that this work of Professor

is

Goodwin's
of Greek.

indispensable to

all

students and teachers

GINN & COMPANY

Publishers

XENOPHON'S ANABASIS
FIRST FOUR BOOKS
Rerised by

William W. Goodwin, Emeritus Professor of Greek Literature, and John Williams Whitb, Professor of Greek in Harvard University. With the Illustrated Vocabulary of Professors White and Morgan

lamo. Half leather. With map and illustrations. Hi + 274 pages. List price, $1.50; mailing price, I1.65. Without Vocabulary : list price, $1.00; mailing price, <>i.io

TEXT EDITION,

iimo. Paper. 155 pages. List price, 4ocents; mailing price, 45 cents

SEVERAL important features give this edition of the Anabasis" unique value to both

teacher and student.

text,

Large

Porson type

is

used for the

topical headings carry

the thought from page to page,

and the Introduction discusses

mili-

adequately Persia and the Persians, Cyrus the Younger, and

tary matters.

The Vocabulary

is

easily superior to that

It

accom-

panying any other English or American edition.

the utility of a classical dictionary with
full

combines

that of a special yet

vocabulary.

The book

gives

all

the information relating to

history

and

antiquities needed

by the student

ANABASIS DICTIONARY
j^ii Illustrated

Dictionary to Xenophon

^^Anabasii," -with Groups of H^ords

Etymologically Related

By John Wiluams Whitb,

Professor of Greek, and Morris H. Professor of Classical Philology in Harvard University

Morgan,

8vo. Cloth. 290 pages. Illustrated. List price, f 1.25; mailing price, $1.35. Also bound : with Goodwin and White's "Anabasis " list price, ^1.50; mailing price, ^1.65

THIS
but

Dictionary
is

is

not a compilation from other vocabularies,

made on

the basis of a
in the

new

collection
itself.

and examina-

tion of all the

words

'Anabasis "

The

articles

on geography, on biography, and especially on public and private

antiquities are fuller than
is

usual in such a work.

GINN & COMPANY

Publishers

GREEK TEXT-BOOKS
Allen's Medea of Euripides. (Revised by Moore) Baird's Greek-English Word-List Collar & Daniell's Beginner's Greek Composition College Series of Greek Authors See circulars for details. Flagg's Hellenic Orations of Demosthenes Flagg's Seven against Thebes Flagg's Anacreontics
:

j^i.oo

30 90
i.oo i.oo

35
1.50

Goodwin's Greek Grammar Goodwin's Greek Moods and Tenses Goodwin's Greek Reader Goodwin and White's New Anabasis, with Illustrated Vocabulary Goodwin and White's Selections from Xenophon and Herodotus Greek (and Latin) School Classic Series See circulars for deuils.
:

2.00
1.50 1.50 1.50

Bain's Odyssey, Bain's Odyssey,

Book VI Book VII

Gleason's Gate to the Anabasis Minckwitz's Odyssey, Book XII Rolfe's Anabasis, Book V
Sewall's

35 40 40 35 40
50 50
1.50 i.oo 1.50 1.12 i.oo 1.20

Timon

of Lucian

Harding's Strong and Weak Inflection in Greek Hayley's Alcestis of Euripides Higley's Exercises in Greek Composition Hogue's Irregular Verbs of Attic Prose Jebb's Introduction to the Study of Homer Kerr's Bacchae of Euripides Leighton's Greek Lessons Parsons* Cebes' Tablet Perrin and Seymour's School Odyssey Books I-IV, with vocabulary Books I-IV, IX-XII, with vocabulary Seymour's School Iliad Books I-III, with vocabulary Books I-VI, with vocabulary

75
1.25 1.50
_

1.25 1.60

Seymour's Homeric Vocabulary Seymour's Selected Odes of Pindar Sidgwick Greek Prose Composition
Tarbell's Philippics of Demosthenes Tyler's Selections from Greek Lyric Poets

75
1.40

White's White's White's White's

Beginner's Greek
First

Book

Greek Book First Lessons in Greek Oedipus Tyrannus of Sophocles White and Morgan's Anabasis Dictionary Whiton's Orations of Lysias

1.50 i.oo i.oo 1.50 1.25 1.20 1.12

1.25 i.oo

GINN & COMPANY

Boston Atlanta

Publishers
San Francisco

New York
Dallas

Chicago

Columbus

London

^-

N REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY

ddO 927 800

'3